Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I pedaled my bike hard up the hill, racing against my best friend, Jason, pushing my body as it soaked itself in sweat. It was August and I had just started 8^th grade. The top of the hill was just a few yards away and then it was a downhill sprint, a sharp right turn on to our dead end road, and then a dash to the cul-de-sac where we both lived. We had spent an hour or so after school hanging out at the baseball field, tossing a ball and just enjoying being the big guys on campus. This was our year to rule the roost so to speak. We were finally 8^th graders; The kings of the castle.

I had the slightest of leads over Jason, but he was gaining. I doubled my efforts, my feet slamming the pedals as fast as I could. We were neck and neck as we reached the peak. A cool wind blew, sending a shiver down my spine as my front wheel aimed down the steep hill at the same time as Jason’s. We’d been best friends since we were basically babies. We’d grown up next door to each other and our parent’s got along well. Jason had a pool in his back yard, so we’d spend every summer laying around, splashing, floating, and just goofing off. Our skin was gloriously tan from spending the summer in pretty much nothing but our bathing suits.

My feet were blurs as I picked up speed. I looked over and Jason was slightly ahead. I couldn’t let him win. We made everything a competition. Whether it was eating watermelon, cannon balling into the pool, or video games. If we were doing it, we were going to make it into a competition. It was completely friendly and we both enjoyed ragging on the other when they lost. I leaned forward, the wind rustled my freshly permed hair that my mom finally let me get this summer. I had the sides shaved and the bouncy curls flew in the breeze as I zoomed down that hill and watched as our street, right at the bottom of the hill quickly approached. Whoever took the turn the fastest was sure to win. I glanced over at Jason and he showed no signs of slowing or braking. It was now a test of balls, who would brake first. The turn was less than 100 feet and coming up fast. 90 feet, 80 feet, 70 feet, 50, 40, 30, 20, 10, Jason squeezed his hand brake hard, squealing his tires and moving into a drift. 5, 4, 3, 2... I pulled the handle and my rear tire shot out from under me as I leaned into the turn. I shot around the corner, flying past Jason and then my feet spun around the gears, pushing my bike well into the lead. I could see our houses. I looked back and Jason was fighting to catch up, but it was useless. I flew into the circle and threw my hands up in celebration as I glided into my drive way.

“Better luck next time,” I hollered at Jason.

“You’re lucky you didn’t fall, Carson!” He yelled back.

I rolled my eyes. I had a ton of homework to get done, and I was horny. I was a 13 year old boy, so what else would you expect me to be. I’d started puberty around 11 years old and jerked off for the first time about a month before my 12^th birthday. Since then, I’ve jerked it at least once a day, if not more. At first, I had just played with myself, but I soon discovered porn. That was ok, but my real epiphany was discovering chat roulette. It was a webcam site where you were partnered with a random person. There were always woman playing with themselves on there and showing off their hot bodies. I’d been using that as my afternoon past time for the last 3 months. It usually only took me a few minutes to find a suitable chat girl, show off my body and get my rocks off. It was anonymous and hot. The fact that a real woman was looking at my body made me horny as hell.

I opened the two car garage and pulled my bike in. My parent’s cars weren’t there, but all of my brothers’ bikes were. I had 3 brothers, Michael, Josiah and Blake. Michael was 11 and he just started 6^th grade at the middle school with me. He’d rode his bike home right after the bell while Jason and I hung out. Josiah was 8 and Blake was 7. They were a year apart, but most people mistook them for twins. Josiah and been born premature and was pretty small for his age. They went to the elementary school that was just around the corner from the house and rode their bikes home right after school. I hung my bike on the rack and then grabbed a coke from the fridge. I popped the cap as I stepped through the door into the kitchen. The cool AC hit me and cooled my sweaty body. It was August, and the temperatures were insane. I kicked off my shoes and placed them on the shoe rack. I walked into the living room where my brothers had all plopped themselves on the couch. Michael was engrossed in his phone that my parent’s got for him this summer while Josiah and Blake played a game together on the switch.

“Everything good?” I asked, doing the good big brother thing that my parent’s expected of me.

Their eyes never left their screen as they all did a lazy nod and affirmative mumble.

“Good to hear, I’ll be upstairs if you need me, but don’t need me, ok?” I jested as I bounded up the stairs two steps at a time.

My heart raced as I approached my door. My cock was already primed, half-hard in my boxers, as I shut the door behind me and triple checked that it was locked. I shut my blinds, sat down at my desk, and pulled open my laptop. I pulled off my shirt revealing my developing teen body. I was pretty proud of the way my body was growing. As soon as I turned 13, I started going to the gym regularly with my dad. This, on top of playing sports since I was in preschool, had made me fit. I had defined pecs and an 8-pack. My arms were starting to grow some muscles and my legs were getting thicker, though they were still teen boy thin. I opened up chrome in an incognito window and quickly typed in the address. The site loaded and I entered my preferences: girl, sex, young, teen. Then, I clicked start. I fondled my hardening cock as I clicked next through some less than desired partners. Some old fat perverts were get on here and jerk off to show their disgusting, fat, hairy bodies with tiny cocks barely visible under their giant guts.

Finally, a young woman appeared on the screen. She was wearing a matching set of pink lingerie that left little to the imagination. She had huge tits and stomach with just the right mixture of softness and firmness. Her arms and legs were thin and completely hairless. Her long blond hair hung over her left shoulder down almost all the way to her breasts. She was sitting on a bed with a white comforter. She looked like she was talking, but there was no sound.

I typed in, “Does your mic work?”

She grabbed her breasts, lifted them and shook. My cock jumped. She reached down and appeared to be typing, “No, I can only type.”

“You’re hot,” I sent back.

She ran her hand down her body and pulled the front of her panties down revealing more of her pubis, showing that it was completely hairless. While one hand pulled them down, her other slid in and I could tell she was touching herself. She threw her head back and silently moaned. I watched, my eyes glued to the screen as I slipped my hand inside my loose joggers and started groping my hard teen cock. I wasn’t hung like a horse, but I wasn’t small either. Judging from what I’d seen in the after gym showers in the middle school locker room, I was completely average: in length, in girth, and hair. There were kids my same age who had big, fat, long cocks with big shaggy bushes that even extended to their belly buttons in a thin trail and there were kids that still had bare little boy cocks whose balls still hung up close. I was somewhere in the middle. My balls had mostly dropped, I had a small bush, and I wasn’t ashamed of my size.

She pulled her hands out of her panties and looked like she was typing again. “You’re hot too, want to see more?” appeared on the screen.

I quickly typed, my hands jittery with hormonal excitement, “Yes, I want to see more, take off your bra.”

Her hand slipped behind her back and with a little effort and a flick of her wrist her bra slumped under the weight of her heavy tits. She shrugged her shoulders and the straps slipped down as her chest was slowly bared. She had pert nipples that were about the size of a silver dollar and a dark reddish brown on her pale white skin. She tossed the undergarment aside and began tweaking her right nipple. Her mouth hung open and her eyes squinted as her fingers dug into the sensitive flesh.

My hand was now slowly jacking my cock inside my pants. I was being careful not to cum. This was by far the hottest chick I had found on here and I wanted this experience to last.

She leaned forward and typed, “Let me see your cock, hot boy.”

I lifted my ass, hooked my fingers into my boxers and joggers and slid them down to my knees. My cock sprung free. A small drop of precum glistened on the head. My balls were hung low below, though they were mostly hidden by my joggers. My hand continued to slowly jerk myself, and I forced my eyes to remain on the screen, watching the whore on the other side.

She sat there, huge tits on display, watching me jerk my young teen cock. A message popped up, though I didn’t recall seeing her type, “Do you want to see my pussy?”

My right hand was clamped to my horny cock and I pecked out a response with my left, “Yes.”

She climbed on to her knees and was teasing her lacy panties, keeping that secret treasure hidden. She bit her lower lip. Another message popped up. I was so lost in my arousal, that it didn’t even occur to me that she was no where near the keyboard, “Take your pants all the way off, I want to see all of you.”

I pulled my joggers and boxers down around my ankles and then kicked them off to the side, leaving me in just a pair of white low cut socks.

The woman continued to lower the panties until I got a look at her tight slit. She pulled them down her legs and was left just as nude as I was. She tweaked her nipple with one hand and flicked her clit with the other. I leaned back in my rolling chair and with one hand jerked my aching cock, grabbing and massaging my ball with the other. My legs were spread wide showing off my entire area. Her fingers worked and spread her pussy lips giving me a look at the swollen red insides, lines of juices stretched between. She was wet and I wanted to be inside her.

“Put your legs up and put a finger in your ass.” A message popped up.

My horny mind didn’t even question where that came from. I slouched down in my chair, pulled my legs up to my chest, my white sock clad feet up in the air, and while I continued to jerk myself, I licked my finger and then slid my hand down past my balls, across my taint and found my exposed boy pucker. I had a moment of clarity. What was I doing. I wasn’t gay. I didn’t want anything in my ass. My finger rested against that forbidden entrance. I looked at the screen and noticed another message.

“Put it in and talk dirty, I’m getting close.”

My small head took over. I pressed my finger against the tightness. I winced, took a deep breath, and then pushed again. It broke through. It felt weird to have something in there, but it wasn’t bad. I started to work my finger in and out, just the first knuckle at first.

“That’s right baby, I’ve got my finger in my ass for you,” I found myself saying.

I had talked dirty on these chats before, but I wasn’t the best at it.

“Keep going, you’re making me so hot,” Popped up.

My finger kept sliding in and out. I slowly worked more in. I was down to the second knuckle. My cock was on fire, tingly with desire. I didn’t know how much longer I could last.

“I’m fucking my ass for my little whore,” I gasped as pushed my finger all the way in.

Something inside me awoke. My finger had grazed against something forbidden. My cock lurched with excitement. My hand gripped it tightly. I pulled my finger out and then back in. I threw my head back and groaned. What was that? I couldn’t describe it. I flicked at it with the finger buried in my ass. My eyes rolled back.

“I’m such a dirty boy for you,” I gasped as I discovered my g-spot.

The woman was now full on fingering herself while twiddling her clit. Her face was an exaggerated porn face, but my young mind didn’t care. My finger flew in and out of my ass and my hand became lightening on my cock. My balls pulled up tightly, the pressure built and then I shot cum all over my chest and abs. The camera caught everything. My finger wedged in my ass. My cock shooting loads of teen spunk all over my fit body. My face contorted in pleasure.

I closed my eyes and leaned my head back, basking in the after cum glow; One hand rested on my cock the other with a finger still resting inside my ass.

“Well done boy,” a dark raspy voice said through my speaker.

My eyes shot open. My finger yanked itself from my rear. The screen flicked black and then was replaced with a video of me. I watched in abject horror as I jerked my cock and fingered my ass. I heard my voice talking dirty. I saw my cum shoot from my dick and land on my body.

“Like what you see, boy?” the voice asked.

I felt like I was going to be sick. I reached for the mouse. I had to shut this off. I had to get rid of this.

“Don’t even think about leaving just yet, boy. Boy who lives at 487 Chesterfield Circle. Boy who goes to Riverden Middle School. Boy who belongs to me,” The voice hissed.

My stomach turned and I dry heaved. The drying cum dripped down my still nude body. How could this person know where I live? How could they know what school I went to? Did it really matter how they knew? I knew I was screwed.

“What do you want from me?” I asked.

“You just have to do what I say and everything that happened here will remain between us. Disobey me and everyone at your school, everyone in your town, everyone you know will see you finger your ass and cum. They’ll see you as the fag that you are,” the dark voice replied.

“I’m not gay,” I said, “I have some money, I can pay you. Please, don’t show that video to anyone.”

“I don’t want your money. I want you. You will be receiving a box tomorrow. It’ll arrive right when you get out of school. You better get to it before anyone else does, or your secret will be revealed,” the voice said before disconnecting.

How could I be so stupid. I grabbed some tissues from my desk and wiped away my drying cum. What more could this person want me to do? I already put a finger in my ass, it couldn’t get much worse than that, I thought to myself as I got dressed and pulled out my homework; Algebra 1, ugh.

Chapter Text

The rest of the afternoon and evening went perfectly normal for me. I finished up my homework, which took about 2 hours. I went down the stairs and checked on my brothers. They were still glued to their screens and hadn’t moved more than a few inches since I got home. My parents arrived home shortly after. We exchanged our stereotypical how was school, it was fine, that’s good. They made dinner. We all ate and then watched a movie before finally all retiring to our rooms to go to bed. It was a typical night. There was no reason for anyone to suspect that I was being blackmailed. No one knew that earlier that afternoon, I had fingered my ass and milked my g-spot to a teen orgasm.

That night, I tossed and turned. My dreams were filled with that raspy wicked voice. It taunted me. It teased me. It called me names. I woke several times, drenched in sweat, my chest heaving and heart racing. My phone alarm beeping to wake me up was both a blessing and a curse. I groggily climbed out of bed, wearing just my boxers, and lumbered down the hall to the bathroom. I was surprised my cock wasn’t hard; I almost always woke with the hardest morning wood imaginable. I guess my nightmares had kept me soft. I closed the door behind me and looked at myself in the mirror. Deep, dark circles bagged under my eyes. My hair was a hot, curly permed mess. I rolled my shoulders back and looked at my body. At least my body still looked good. My hairless, muscular teen torso was my pride and joy. I hoped it would help me win Tracy as my girlfriend.

Tracy was the hottest and most popular girl at Riverden Middle. She was in 8^th grade, and was in my math and english classes. She didn’t pay too much attention to me, but I was hoping that this was the year that would change. This was going to be the year she would notice me.

I pulled the shower curtain back and turned on the water. I took the few moments that it took to heat up to empty my full bladder into the toilet.

Steam started to pour over the curtain and I stepped in. The warm water washed over my body. I lathered up a loofah and washed my tight body, starting at my shoulders and working down my torso. It felt good to get clean. I washed my cock and balls and then reached over my shoulder to wash my back. I finally arrived at my ass. My mind flashed with the image of my finger buried inside there. My cock throbbed slightly. What the fuck was wrong with me. I quickly ran the loofah up my crack and then moved on to wash my legs and feet. I stepped out of the shower, grabbed my towel, quickly ruffled my hair, ran it across my back and over my chest. I slide it up and down each leg and then wrapped it around my thin waist. I grabbed my boxers and headed back down the hall to my room. Michael was standing outside the bathroom waiting. He was wearing a pair of black boxer briefs and was sporting a bit of morning wood.

“Someone call a lumberjack, there’s some wood that needs taken care of,” I teased as I walked past.

Michael’s face blushed with embarrassment as he clapped a hand over his bulge and slipped into the bathroom. In a house full of 4 boys there were erections all the time and very little, if any, modesty. We walked around in our undies all the time, especially on the weekends when we didn’t have plans. It was just easier that way. Our mom didn’t care because that just meant less laundry. Our dad didn’t care because he preferred to be in just his underwear as well.

I entered my room, shut the door and threw the towel over my chair. I tossed my dirty boxers in the hamper and then started pulling out my clothes for the day. I pulled out a pair of green and blue checkered boxers and slid them up my legs. I grabbed a black pair of under armor gym shorts and a matching gray shirt and threw them on. I sat in my chair and pulled a black pair of mid-calf socks up my legs and then followed with a pair of American flag crocs. I made sure my homework was in my bag, tossed it over my shoulder and then opened the door.

Michael was walking down the hallway in just his towel. He had chunked up a bit over the summer. He wasn’t fat, but he was farm from fit. He had a slightly pudgy tummy and his chest, though mostly flat, had a small padding of fat. No one would call him fat, nor would they call him skinny. He never got into sports like I did, preferring video games instead. He had short hair with skin fade on the side.

“Looks like the lumberjack took care of his wood,” I laughed.

Michael shot me a glare that could kill, but his face blushed red.

I had caught a glimpse of him naked a few weeks ago when I had to piss really bad. I had barged into the bathroom just as he was getting out of the shower. He had a big cock for his age, but it was still smaller than mine and just like me, he had started puberty at 11-years-old; He had a few wispy hairs at the base of his cock, but his pits were still bare.

“It’s OK, we all do it,” I added as I turned to go down the stairs.

My mom had breakfast set out on the table and my two youngest brothers were already eating; Elementary school started an hour before Middle school.

We went through the typical morning pleasantries, my mom and dad eventually packing up Josiah and Blake and heading out to drop them off and school and then go to work.

Michael and I sat together at the table and scrolled through tik-tok on our phone. We didn’t have to leave for another 30 minutes.

Michael put his phone down harshly and starred at me. I slowly lowered my phone and returned the stare.

“You don’t have to tease me for my boners,” Michael said sullenly.

I laughed, “Dude, it’s natural. No one cares if you beat your meat in the shower. I do it all the time.”

“I...uh,” Michael paused trying to find his word.

“For real bro,” I said, filling the silence, “Every guy jerks it. Can you squirt yet?”

Michael’s face blushed red and he looked down as he quietly squeaked out, “Yeah.”

“It feels amazing, doesn’t it?” I said in an excited, yet teasing tone.

Michael slowly raised his head, his face still red, and said, “uh-huh.”

“Any questions,” I asked sincerely, my voice trailing off at the end. I was trying to do the good big brotherly thing.

Michael’s full cheeks grew redder and he mumbled, “nuh-uh,” and slowly picked his phone back up.

I shrugged my shoulders and continued my scrolling until it was time to go. We both grabbed our bags, walked into the garage, pulled down our bikes, hopped on and peddled our way to school. We arrived a few minutes before the warning bell and locked our bikes to the racks. Michael slipped away to join his nerdy friends and I looked around for Jason. I spotted him and walked over.

“What’s up man!” I shouted as I got close.

“Carson! Dude!” Jason shouted back.

We did a quick slap of the back of our hands followed by a slap our palms and then hooked our thumbs together and clasped each other’s hand in a greeting we did pretty much everyday.

“That math homework was killer,” I said, “took me almost 2 hours to get through. I don’t know what I’m going to do when we start getting homework for our other classes.”

“Dude, that was easy,” Jason said matter-of-factly.

“Easy?!?” I said incredulously, “You’re joking right?”

“Nah, man, it only took me, like, 10 minutes,” Jason replied.

I thought about inviting him over to help me, but then my mind was flooded with that sinister voice and it’s threat. The mysterious box was arriving right after school. I had no clue would could be in it, but the voice had warned that if someone else found it, my secret would be revealed. I couldn’t allow that to happen.

Just then the warning bell rang.

“See you after school: baseball field?” Jason quickly asked as we prepared to head to our classes.

“I wish, but I need to head home right after school today, I...uh...need...um...to…” I stuttered trying to make up an excuse.

“Don’t worry about it Carson, maybe we can hang out after you get done with your homework,” Jason reassured.

We went our separate ways. Though we were in the same grade, we didn’t share any classes. My first class of the day was algebra 1. I walked into the classroom and took a seat right next to Tracy. I pulled out my homework and put it on my desk and then dug my math book out from under the chair. The dusty old thing looked like it was 20 years old, and it probably was. I looked over at Tracy and tried to inconspicuously flex my muscles, but she was in her own world, completely oblivious to my existence. Our teacher, Mr. Craft, was wearing his usual polo shirt and khaki slacks. He was in his 30s, and looked like a stiff wind would blow him over. He was always perfectly clean shaven and kept his hair short and neatly combed; not a hair out of place. He cleared his throat and we all quieted down. He might be a skinny, non-threatening looking teacher, but we all knew he was one of the strictest at Riverden Middle. He had us exchange papers with the person next to us; Stacy and I switched and my hand brushed ever-so-slightly against hers. That slight touch sent signals throughout my body and my teen cock went from zero to sixty in an instant. Luckily the desk hid my shame from view, but that didn’t stop my cheeks from glowing scarlet.

“Are you OK, Carson?” Tracy asked as she noticed my face turning red.

“Yeah, why would anything not be OK?” I asked, making a complete fool out of myself.

She rolled her eyes and pulled out a red pen to check my homework as Mr. Craft went over it. I pulled out my own red pen and angrily looked at her perfect handwriting, with not a scratch out of place. God, I was such an idiot. Tracy got all of her questions correct. She handed me back my paper strewn with red marks. Nearly every question was at least partially incorrect.

“Sorry, Carson,” She said sympathetically.

“It’s not your fault,” I mumbled back as Mr. Craft collected the papers.

For the rest of the class, I did my best to focus and take notes; making a concerted effort to learn the material. Mr. Craft was an excellent teacher, but math just wasn’t one of my strengths. The bell rang and we all gathered our bags and headed to our next class. For me that was PE. PE was my jam. I could run a mile, throw a ball, or climb a rope, and do them well.

I walked into the locker room and placed my bag on a bench in front of my locker. I spun the combination lock first to the right, then twice to the left, and then one more time to the right. It clicked and I pulled it open. I pulled out my clean gym clothes from my bag and put them on the bench and then shoved my bag in the locker. I pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it on top of my bag in the locker. The other boys around me were all following a similar process. Soon the locker room was filled with boys in wearing little more than their underwear. We all shoved our normal clothes into the lockers and then pulled on our mandatory gym clothes which consisted of gray short, and I do mean short, nylon shorts and a gray cotton t-shirt with ‘Riverden Middle Athletics’ printed in green letters across the chest. Locker doors slammed shut and locks clicked as a bunch of 13 year old boys in skimpy shorts and tight t-shirts made their way into the gymnasium.

Coach Smith was already red faced, barking orders at students as they entered and sat on the bleachers. His big gut stuck out above his tight fitting nylon shorts; His shirt clung on for dear life in its attempt to contain the 50-year-old man’s body. He scratched his balding head as he looked for another student to harass. I kept my head down as I quickly grabbed a seat. Coach Smith was the football coach for the school as well as the athletic department chair, and it was best to stay on his good side. Landing on his bad side could get you kicked off whatever sports team you were on. The large man basically yelled the directions for the day. We were running laps and then doing basketball drills. We all clamored down the bleachers and started jogging around the large gymnasium; Coach Smith hounding a few kids who thought they could get away with walking instead of attempting to jog.

I quickly finished my laps and started rotating through the stations of basketball drills. I was in the zone: my happy place. About 5 minutes before the bell, Coach Smith blew his whistle.

“Alright ladies and gentlemen, in the showers, I don’t want any complaints about stinky students from your other teachers,” Coach Smith said with a smirk as he went into his office which over looked the boys locker room and shower.

All of us piled into the locker room. We quickly threw off our gym gear and then stripped off our underwear. 40, completely naked 13 year old boys stampeded into the group showers. The water heated quickly and soon the room filled with steam. I washed my body, cleaning off the sweat from running around for about an hour and then went back to my locker with a towel around my shoulders. I didn’t care if anyone saw my junk. We’d all been showering after gym since 6^th grade, so this was nothing new. I glanced up at the window of Coach Smith’s office. The man was just standing there watching us all shower with a huge smile on his face. It was creepy, but I didn’t really have time to worry about that now as the bell rang. I quickly tied my shoes, grabbed my bag and sped through the hallway to my next class: English.

I got there just as the final bell rang. Mrs. Conroy, who had been standing in the hall, shut the door behind me as she followed me into the room. She was a fresh out of college teacher, in her early 20s. I looked at the desks, and only one was available, and it was no where near Tracy. Oh well, I thought to myself as I sat down and pulled out the book that we were reading for class. English wasn’t my best subject, PE, nor was it my worst, math, but it wasn’t my favorite either. We finished up our lesson just as the lunch bell rang.

There was a mad rush to the cafeteria. My mom had packed me lunch, so I was in no rush. I grabbed a seat at my usual table and soon, Jason joined me.

“Dude, you still bring your lunch?!?” Jason asked with a laugh.

“Yeah, it’s not like the food here is gourmet,” I said rolling my eyes.

“True that,” Jason laughed back, “What are we doing in PE today?”

“Laps and basketball drills,” I said as I took a bite of my turkey sandwich.

“Sweet, that’s easy,” Jason said.

“Hey, speaking of PE,” I started, “Have you ever noticed how Coach Smith watches us shower?”

Jason choked on a bite of food and nearly spat it out. “You mean, you haven’t heard the rumors?” Jason said in an excited but hushed voice.

“No, what rumors?” I asked scooting closer.

“He’s a boy-loving pedophile,” Jason whispered, “Of course, there’s no proof, but everyone notices him starring while they’re in the showers. He says it’s just to supervise, but…”

“Whoa,” I said with my eyes wide, “You think it’s true?”

“I don’t know man,” Jason said and then took a swig from his chocolate milk, “But that’s what people are saying.”

We both sat silently for a few moments and then dove into a completely different conversation. The rest of the day was uneventful, I had science, art, and history and then the dismissal bell rang. I went out to the bike rack, hoping to find Jason there, so we could ride home together, but he was no where to be found. I thought about waiting, but I really needed to get home before Michael. I couldn’t let him find the box before me. I couldn’t let him discover what I had yesterday afternoon while he and my other brothers were downstairs relaxing on the couch. I unlocked my bike and peddled as quickly as I could home.

I nearly ate it as I flew around the corner faster than I should have. As I pulled up to my house, there it was; the box. It was right at the front door. I jumped off my bike as I flew up the driveway and let it fall to the ground. I ran up to the box and picked it up. It was a medium sized box with my name and address on it. I unlocked the door, and ran the box up to my room. I placed it on my bed and then ran back down to store my bike in the garage.

My heart raced as I made my way back upstairs. Every step bringing me closer to discovering what was in that box. My palms were sweaty as I grabbed the knob to my door and turned and then slipped inside. I locked the door, grabbed a pair of scissors from my desk and then went and stood in front of the box. It was the size of a file box, not too big, but not tiny either. I took a deep breath and then slowly slid the scissors across the tape. I lifted the box flaps and looked inside.

There was a USB drive on top of another box that was wrapped in green paper with a big red bow on top. There was an envelope stuck in the bow. I pulled out the envelope, hoping to find some answers. I slid my finger across the flap and then pulled out the lined paper from inside.

There was note and it read:

Boy,

Inside this box is a present for both you and me, but before you can open it, you need to plug the included USB drive into your computer. It contains further instructions that must be followed if you want your little secret to remain between just the two of us.

Love,

Your man

I felt sick to my stomach as I read the note, especially the part where he called himself ‘your man.’ I picked up the USB drive and eyed it. It looked completely ordinary. I wondered what could possibly be on it. I sat down at my desk and opened my laptop and logged in. I stuck the drive in the slot and it immediately launched a video player and locked my mouse. There was no video at first, only sound. I dry heaved as I recognized my own voice.

“That’s right baby, I’ve got my finger in my ass for you.”

There was pause and then a half-second flash of a close up of cum shooting out of my cock.

“I’m fucking my ass for my little whore.”

Another pause and then another close up, this time of my finger buried in my ass.

The video went silent, the screen black and then that raspy voice came on.

“As we speak, spyware is being installed on your computer. It will stream your camera to me at all times. Your computer is to remain open and aimed at your bed. If you close it or turn it off, the video,” the voice paused and was replaced with the last few seconds of me fingering my ass and cum flying from my horny cock before fading black again, “will be automatically sent to the entire student body of Riverden middle school. You will be a laughing stock. Everyone will know how much of faggot fairy boy your really are.”

The light on my webcam flickered on indicating it was recording.

“Now, let’s see you open your present, my pretty boy. I’m watching,” The voice said as the video ended.

I stood back up and took the present out of the larger box. I cautiously tore the wrapping paper and then opened the box. I reached in and pulled out a purple dildo with a suction cup on one end. I looked at the disgusting object and placed it on my bed. Next I pulled out a bottle of lube. Then, I reached into the box and pulled out the next ‘present’, an old school flip phone. As I held it in my hand, curious, it vibrated, and then again, and then again. I flipped it open and a call was coming through with the contact name ‘my man.’

I considered not answering, but I knew that pissing this guy off was not going to end well. He knew where I lived and he knew what school I went to, and I had no fucking clue how.

I hit the answer button and then lifted the phone to my ear.

“How’s my boy doing?” the voice rasped, “Do you like your presents?”

“Who is this, and what do you want?” I said with fear in my voice.

“I’m your man, and you’re my boy. I want want any man wants from his boy, subservience. I want my boy to behave and follow directions. I want you to keep this phone charged every night and take it with you everywhere. I want to always be able to talk to my beautiful boy,” he said with a sickeningly sweet tone.

“I’m not your boy, just please just tell me what to do to make this all stop?” I said, my voice begging, a tear forming in my eye.

“But you are my boy, and why would my boy want to stop being just that?” He said, sounding 100% sincere in a twisted sort of way, “Why don’t we try out your new toy. That might make my boy feel better.”

“What?” I said in a panic glancing at the dildo.

“It’s OK, boy, we’ll start slow. I’ll walk you through each step. Why don’t you get naked for me, just like you did yesterday,” He said, and I could tell it was through a crooked smile.

I looked at the webcam aimed directly at me. The light next to the cam taunted me.

“I thought that was a girl. I would have never done any of that for a nasty old man,” I said with as much courage as I could manage.

“Tst, Tst, Tst,” he clicked his tongue, “That’s not the way a boy should behave for his man, but you’re new to this. I’ll give you another chance, take off your clothes for me pretty boy.”

I gritted my teeth, but I knew that I was beat. I put the phone down on my desk. I lifted my shoulders and then let them fall. I crossed my arms down to the hem of my shirt and then lifted it over my head and tossed it on my bed. I untied my gym shorts and then shoved them to the floor. I kicked them over towards my hamper. I was left wearing nothing but my loose checkered boxers and my mid calf socks. I pulled the sock off my left foot and then my right and now only my boxers remained. The man had already seen me naked. He’d seen me more than naked. He’d seen me with my legs pulled up and a finger in my ass. He’d watched, and recorded, me stroking my teen cock. He’d watched as cum coated my chest and abs. So why was I so nervous now. This wasn’t something new for him to see. I hooked my thumbs into my boxers and unceremoniously slipped them down my legs and kicked them over to where my pants were.

I stood there, nude, in front of the cam. My cock was flaccid, shriveled up close to my body, nestled in my small bush. The fear of this whole experience had a shrinking effect on my male parts. I picked up the phone and put it to my ear again.

“I’m naked, now what do you want?” I asked with a sharp tone.

He clicked his tongue disapprovingly, “Boy, that’s no way to talk to your man. Why don’t you try again and ask nicely.”

I sighed and put on the best ‘nice’ voice that I could and repeated myself, “What do you want me to do now?”

“That’s my good boy. Why don’t you turn around and show me that fine ass of yours,” his voice came through the ear piece.

I turned around and looked at the closed blinds.

“You’ve got such a nice ass, I can’t wait to explore it,” I heard him say.

His breathing was heavy and I swallowed hard at what he said. He couldn’t come here, I tried to tell myself, doing my best to believe it.

“Bend over and spread those tight cheeks for me,” he commanded.

I leaned forward and hung down. With one hand still holding the phone to my ear, I reached back with the other and slipped my fingers into the crack and pulled the cheek apart. I felt a coolness on my hole.

“Yeah, that makes daddy happy. Put your finger in,” He hissed.

Did he just call himself daddy? What the fuck had I gotten myself into. I was at the mercy and whims of a perverted pedophile, and I didn’t know how I was going to escape. I let my flinger slide deeper into the crack and then I felt my scrunched up pucker.

“That’s it, boy, let your finger slip into your tight boy pussy,” he gasped and followed it with a low moan.

I pressed and my finger was once again in my ass.

“Fuck yourself boy, get it in there deep,” he said between grunts.

My finger slipped in and out of my ass. My cock hung flaccid from my crotch just under my small bush. I stood in the middle of my room, bent over and finger fucking myself. The man’s breathing was ragged and I could hear a slapping sound in the background. I knew what he was doing and it made me sick to think about it. I tried to let my mind go anywhere but where I was, but it refused, keeping me grounded right here, right now.

“Why is your cock not hard?” he yelled suddenly, “you should always be hard when you’re pleasing your man,” he added softening his voice as he finished the sentence.

I didn’t say anything, but a flash of light from my computer screen caught my eye. I looked back at it and saw the exact same video the man had used to bait me yesterday playing.

“This worked yesterday, how about today? Stand and jerk yourself, but don’t cum just yet boy; I’m not done playing with my new toy,” he said.

I pulled my finger from my ass and stood in front of my desk. I knew I had no choice. I couldn’t let this man send that video, the one with me cumming with a finger buried in my ass, to everyone I knew. I grabbed my soft cock and looked at the video. The sight of the woman made me sick. I started pulling at my cock, stretching it and rubbing my hand up and down the shaft, but it refused to harden. I closed my eyes and pictured Tracy. I imagined her naked, on her knees sucking me, on her back with her legs wide open, her tight slit shiny with desire. I tried to will myself to get hard, but I stayed soft.

“Maybe you need some anal stimulation,” the phone whispered, “It worked yesterday. Grab your new toy and lay on the bed.”

I let go of my cock, still completely flaccid and, defeated, walked over to my bed. I grabbed the purple phallus and the bottle of lube. There was no way that was going in without being slick. I wasn’t even sure if it would go in with the lube. It wasn’t huge, slightly bigger than my own cock in both length and girth. I sat down on the bed and squirted some of the clear liquid on the perverted object.

“Good boy,” the man said as I laid back, “legs to your chest. That’s it, now put it in.”

I lined up the object with my hole it felt wet as I pressed. My ass clenched instinctively, refusing to let in the foreign invader. I insisted, trying to force myself to relax and let it in. I pushed again, less resistance, but still not budging. I took a deep breath and with a sharp inhale, it stretched my ring. I clenched my jaw and held back from screaming. The white hot pain overrode all feeling in my body.

“Get it in there boy, imagine it’s your man fucking your tight little hole,” he said.

I pushed it in further, my resistance gone, and it inched in. A few inches in, it grazed that hidden spot. My cock jumped. I was mortified as it grew a little. I was far from hard, but no longer fully flaccid. I fought my body. I closed my eyes and willed myself to not get hard.

“Good boy,” he said with a heavy sigh as the object bottomed out in me.

I felt full, but the pain had numbed a bit, though the feeling in the rest of my body was still fuzzy.

“Now fuck yourself,” he commanded.

I pulled the rubber cock nearly all the way out and then back in. Back and forth, in and out, I started fucking my ass. It hurt and I had to clamp my eyes shut and grind my teeth to keep from screaming out, but even worse, every time it went in and out of my tight rear, it grazed my g-spot, and being a 13-year-old boy, my body could only resist for so long. My cock jumped and hardened and then began leaking precum on to my belly. In and out, the dildo slid as the pleasure started to equalize with the pain. I wasn’t enjoying it, but my body sure was. A deep part of me wanted to cum, thinking it would satiate the man’s desire. I could hear him pleasuring himself while I held the phone to my ear. He whispered his disgusting thoughts to me, but I blocked them out, not processing his perversions. I focused on my own task. I felt this burning pressure inside. My chest rose and fell faster as the climax approached. My balls pulled up as I pulled the purple cock out and then my cock throbbed as I shoved it back in. A sizable rope of cum shot from my cock and hit me square in the face: right in the nose. It was followed by three more smaller shots that landed on my chest, belly and pubes.

“Well done, my boy, you did a good job for your man, and what a mess you made,” he said.

I wiped the cum from my nose with the back of my hand as I sat up and reached for some tissues.

“Lick it” he snapped.

I froze and looked at the back of my hand. He surely didn’t mean what I thought he did.

“Lick your cum, taste your boyish essence,” he ordered.

I looked at my slime covered hand and gagged.

“Do it now, or that video will be everywhere. Everyone will know you’re a bottom boy. Every gay kid at Riverden will want to fuck your fag ass and every girl will know that you bat for the other team,” he said sharply.

I slowly brought my hand to my face and extended my tongue. I dipped it in the goopy liquid and pulled my hand away repulsed.

“Lick your hand clean. Do it for your man,” he said.

I brought my hand back up and ran my tongue across it picking up the salty, yet slightly sweet, cum from the back of my hand. It took two more passes of my tongue to get all of my mess.

“You did good, remember, computer open, phone with you at all times. I’ll be in contact. I love you, my boy,” he said and then the phone went silent.

I laid back on the bed, cum still coating my body. I threw the phone to the other side of the bed.

Chapter Text

Right then, my phone buzzed with a text from Jason.

I picked it up and read it, “Hey man, you finished with your homework?”

I starred at the text for nearly a minute, not sure how to reply. I was still laying naked on my bed covered in cum. I typed a few responses and then deleted them, sending those 3 little dots to Jason’s phone.

Then another text came in, “Dude, I’m coming over. See you in a sec.”

My heart raced as I jumped up and grabbed a bunch of tissue to wipe the cock snot from my body. I heard Michael open the front door. I pulled on my pants, skipping my underwear as I heard Jason bounding up the stairs. I threw the dildo under the bed with the lube and shoved the flip phone in my pocket as Jason jiggled my locked door.

“One sec,” I said, my voice cracking as I glanced at my computer with the cam light still shining.

I gave my room a quick once over glance to make sure nothing looked too out of place and then made my way to the door. I found Jason waiting with his hand on his hip and his head tilted. He was wearing a shit-eating grin.

“How’s your ‘homework’ going?” He asked with a teasing emphasis on homework.

“Uh, it’s, uh, yeah, um, I…” I fumbled out, my brain failing to come up with a valid excuse.

Jason looked at my bare body and then quickly glanced down at my crotch, his eyes not lingering more than half a second before returning to meet my gaze.

“Dude, if you needed to wank, you could have just said that,” Jason said with a playful punch to my arm.

“I wasn’t, I was...uh, just...uh….” I mumbled.

He pushed his way passed me and threw himself on the bed. My eyes darted to my laptop and I was relieved to see the indicator light was off; Maybe that pervert wouldn’t be watching me 24/7.

Jason laughed and said, “Whatever you say, but now that I’m here, let me help you with your homework.”

“Yeah, let’s do that,” I said desperate to move past the fact that Jason knew I had been jerking off.

I pulled out my homework and then plopped down on my bed next to Jason. I grabbed a lap-desk and put the paper on it. Jason took his time and explained the homework. He walked me through several problems, having to stop and reexplain multiple times as I kept fucking up, but, eventually, I was able to work out problems with minimal intervention from my best friend. He smiled as I worked through the last problem completely on my own and gave a slow clap as I wrote the correct answer down.

“See, not that hard,” Jason said, even though it had taken over an hour to do the assignment.

“Whatever you say,” I shot back.

I stuffed my homework back into the folder and jammed it in my bag.

“So, what were you watching?” Jason asked.

I looked at him, and he had a coy smirk across his face.

“Wouldn’t you like to know,” I said with daggers in my eyes.

“I would, which is why I asked,” Jason said.

I couldn’t tell Jason the truth. He might be my best friend, but there was no way I could let him find out. He hopped off the bed and went and sat down at my desk. He launched Chrome and hit ctrl-h to pull up the history. I’ve never been so glad to have used incognito than I was then.

“Ah, smart man- Carson-san,” Jason teased, “Incognito mode, you have discovered.”

“Duh, do you think I want my brothers or parents to find out what type of porn I get off to,” I said.

Right as I finished my sentence an alert popped up on my screen, “Video call from hot sexy women.”

It flashed and made a ringing sound with a green and a red button underneath to answer or decline.

“Oh,” Jason said, “You like live shows, huh,”

He clicked the green button and two hot chicks in pink lingerie appeared. The light to my webcam shined and Jason and I appeared. Jason turned around and looked at me.

“They’re pretty hot,” He said with a chuckle.

“Dude, what are you doing?” I said, alarmed at what this could mean.

I didn’t have any video chatting software installed on my computer. This must be the work of my blackmailer. What did he plan on doing here? Did he think Jason and I would jerk off together? That was near to impossible. Sure, Jason and I had seen each other naked plenty of times. We had PE together in 6^th and 7^th grade, and we often got changed into or out of our swimsuits in the same room. I’d seen his cock and he’d seen mine. We were rocking pretty identical equipment, though mine was a bit thicker and I had more pubes.

“Relax, Carson,” Jason said, “Why are you keeping these hotties hidden from me?”

“Are you being serious right now?” I asked as I quickly shuffled to the door and locked it.

“Come on, you can share,” Jason said as he bit his lower lip and attempted to inconspicuously adjust his crotch.

“Dude!” I whispered, “What are you planning on doing?”

“I haven’t jerked since yesterday, unlike someone I know,” Jason said.

“So, you’re going to do it with me in the room?” I asked incredulously.

“You worried about it being gay?” Jason asked with raised eyebrows.

“Well, kind of,” I said, “Two guys jerking off together, seems pretty homo, doesn’t it?”

“Not if we’re watching a hot chicks,” Jason said as he groped his erection through his gym shorts, “I won’t tell if you don’t; Grab the other chair and let’s watch them.”

I looked at the screen at the two scantily clad women. They were bombshell blonds with perky tits and flat stomachs. Just like the last time, the mic wasn’t working. I knew this was a trap, but how could I explain that to Jason without revealing my secret? I pulled up the chair as my cock stiffened. I starred into the screen, making sure to keep my eyes off Jason. I was not interest in seeing his stiff prick. I massaged my hardness through my pants, eventually slipping my hands inside to slowly stroke myself.

The women on screen were fondling their breasts and pussies through their silky undergarments. The one on the left reached down and appeared to be typing, “Do you want to see more?”

Jason leaned forward and typed in the response, “hell yeah.”

They looked at each other and looked like they were giggling as they reached behind their backs and unsnapped their bras. Their breasts sprung free and the same woman leaned forward to type, “Can we see more?”

“It’s not gay if it’s for chicks,” Jason said as pulled his shirt off and he lifted himself off the chair and shoved his shorts to his knees leaving him in just a pair of block boxer briefs.

I unwillingly glanced over and saw his obscene tenting, my eyes shooting back to the screen almost immediately.

“Come on Carson, just push your pants down,” Jason said.

“I’m not wearing underwear,” I hissed.

“Whatever dude, it’s not like I haven’t seen it before,” Jason said.

I lifted my butt and slid my pants down around my knees. My cock stuck straight up towards my belly with a small bead of precum glistening at my piss slit. Jason’s eyes locked onto my cock, lingering for an uncomfortable amount of time, before returning to the action on screen.

The women played with their breast, pinching their pert nipples and bouncing them in their hands. I peaked over and Jason’s hands were down his underwear slowly stroking himself. I wanked myself, trying to keep my peripheral vision off of Jason’s nearly exposed crotch. The woman that had been typing leaned forward again and message popped up, “if you want to see our pussies, we need to see your dicks first.”

My dick was already out, but Jason didn’t even hesitate; His back straightened, forcing his ass off the chair and his boxers joined his shorts at his knees. I willed myself not to look at his exposed cock, but could see his hand sliding up and down in the corner of my eye. I tried to block it out and told myself it was going to be OK. I didn’t have my finger in my ass; I was just jerking off next to my best friend.

The ‘women’ obliged and showed their slick wet pussies. I knew they were fake, but my teen mind was horny; It’s default setting. Jason and I jerked off, watching the women on screen finger themselves, spread their pussy lips, flick at their clits, and even prod at their asses. Our hands slowly went up and down our teen cocks. My eyes were locked on the screen, but I could swear, that Jason kept sneaking glances at me.

Eventually one of the women leaned forward and ‘typed’ something. The message pinged on my laptop shortly after, “Wanna see me eat my friend’s pussy?”

Before I could say anything, Jason reached forward and quickly pecked away, “Yes,” while still jerking his leaking cock. He leaned back in the chair and waited, eager to see two women engage in a bit of cunnilingus.

The women leaned forward to type again and the message shown on the screen, “We want to see you jerk each other.”

Jason looked at me and looked back at him. We both had our bottoms and underwear around our knees, our shirts off, and our hard cocks in our hand.

“Dude, it’s not gay if it’s for girls,” he said as his hand started reaching for my dick.

My mind was racing. I pushed his hand away.

“Carson, come on man, just let me jerk you,” Jason pleaded.

“Jason, no, that’s gay,” I replied.

“Carson, dude, just let me grab your cock and stroke it, it’s not gay,” Jason reiterated.

My heart was pounding as I watched Jason reach for my cock. My hands rested on my thighs as I watched, trying to figure out how to stop my friend from grabbing my junk.

“Jason,” I said a little louder than I meant to, “It’s fake, they’re not real, it’s a recording.”

“What…huh, no, how could you know that?” Jason said with his hand hovering an inch above my dick.

“Just trust me, I know, please, move your hand away from my junk,” I begged.

“But…” Jason started as the screen went black.

The disapproving, “Tst, tst, tst,” of the man clicking his tongue came through the speakers. “Carson, my beautiful boy, you were doing so well,” the sinister voice said in a sickeningly sweet tone.

Jason and I hurriedly pulled up our bottoms to cover ourselves.

Jason looked at me and then back at the black screen and then at me again, “Carson, what the fuck?”

“I, uh, it’s hard to explain, I uh, uh,” I stuttered.

“He has a secret, and he belongs to me,” the voice said, completing my thoughts, “And now, you do as well….Jason.”

“The fuck are you talking about?” Jason said to the black screen angrily.

A moment passed and then the screen flickered to life. The screen showed Jason and I sitting nearly nude, our cocks fully exposed, hands jerking slowly. “Carson, come on man, just let me jerk you,” came out of Jason’s mouth. There was a quick flash and a close up of Jason reaching for my cock, and nearly succeeding. “Carson, dude, just let me grab your cock and stroke it, it’s not gay,” Jason voice echoed through our minds.

“So what,” Jason said, I didn’t do anything,” Jason said crossing his arms.

“Oh, do you really think your classmates will care whether you actually touched each other?” The voice asked mockingly, “You’re basically begging to stroke your best friend’s cock, take that out of context, and everyone will think you two are the newest fag couple.”

I looked over at Jason and his face was a mess: watery eyes, a defeated look, his mouth hung open in disbelief. We both knew the man was right. It didn’t even really matter that Jason had asked to jerk me off; we had been stroking next to each other. That alone was enough to ruin us.

“So, pretty boy, are you ready to be mine? Are you going to join Carson in being my little toy?” The voice asked, “If you are, your little secret will remain just that, a secret. Just ask Carson, I’ve kept his secret.”

Jason’s eyes shot over to me.

“Do you want to know what his secret is?” The voice asked.

I silently mouthed, “please, no.”

“I don’t think it matters,” Jason said, “So, what do we have to do to keep this secret?”

I knew immediately what the pervert would want. I knew it as soon as Jason opened his mouth. I tried to prepare myself to actually hear it.

“We’re just going to continue as if Carson had never interrupted,” The voice chimed, “Where were we? Oh, that’s right, you and Carson were about to cross arms and enjoy touching each other’s cocks. So, why don’t you get nice and naked for me, scoot your chairs close and get this show on the road.”

We looked at each other and then slipped our pants and short and underwear down our teen legs and sat in our chairs naked as the day we were born. My cock had gone soft, but Jason’s had remained steel hard. I wiggled my chair until it was next to Jason’s. I lifted my hand and slowly moved it to hover over Jason’s crotch while Jason did the same to mine.

“That’s it, my beautiful teen boys, now grab each other and get stroking,” The voice commanded.

My hand slowly lowered and made contact with Jason’s cock and my fingers slowly wrapped around the shaft. His cock felt similar to mine; soft and spongy yet firm. I felt Jason’s hand lift my soft sausage and his fingers latch on. I pulled my hand up and then down and Jason moaned softly. My hand started to idly glide up and down his hardness my eyes locked to the black screen in front of me. Jason pulled my soft cock up and down, trying to entice it to life, but it wasn’t rising to the occasion.

We continued to jerk each other as the man’s voice taunted us with degrading comments. He called us names: fag, whore, slut. He told us we were his. He told us we made him hard. He told us about his leaking cock. He hinted at what he wanted to do with our bodies. Jason’s cock remained hard and leaking a steady stream of precum that was now coating my hand adding a lubing effect to my hand-job. My cock started to halfheartedly begin to participate, growing to half-chub. Jason’s hand felt good, but there was nothing sexy about what was happening.

“Dude, I’m getting close,” Jason said with trepidation in his voice.

“What, dude, are you gay?” I said.

“No, but like I said, I haven’t cum since yesterday,” he said with a bit of worry, “And you’re stoking my cock.”

“Keep going, Carson, make Jason spew his load,” The voice said.

My hand went up and down Jason’s precum coated cock. Jason leaned back in the chair, his hand still fumbling on my cock as his hips began thrusting into my hand.

“Oh god, Carson, please don’t stop,” Jason moaned.

I kept pumping up and down, feeling the blood pump through his throbbing cock: pulsating with ever beat of his heart. My own cock stiffened a bit as I felt Jason’s hips thrust hard into my hand and his cock turn to steel and then ropes of watery cum shot out his piss slit and coated his flat teen stomach and chest and my hand.

“Lick your hand clean, Carson,” The voice said with a sly tone.

I looked at my hand and gagged.

“Or should I show Jason the video of your session right before he came over?” The voice taunted.

I winced and brought my hand to my mouth, extended my tongue and ran it through Jason’s thin cum. It was less salty than mine, but just as bitter. It took three good licks to get it all, and then I showed the cam my cleaned hand. I could hear the man slow clapping. Jason’s hand was still on my cock, which still refused to get fully hard, just holding it limply in his palm as he watched me lick up his cum.

“Well done Jason and Carson, I’ll be in touch for our next visit,” the man said as the video call system disconnected, but the cam light remained on.

I stood and pulled my pants back on and threw Jason a box of tissues. He caught them and cleaned himself up before putting his underwear and shorts back on, remaining topless, as I was. He wasn’t as muscular as me, but he was still fit. He had a 6-pack, though not very defined, and his chest was more flat than muscular. His shoulder length blonde hair was a sweaty mess as he sat down on my bed.

“So, how fucked are we?” Jason asked.

“Pretty fucking fucked,” I said.

“Fuck,” he said as he let himself fall back on my bed.

I laid down on the bed as well, both of lower legs dangling off the bed.

“How the fuck did this happen?” He asked.

“It all started yesterday,” I said.

“What did you do?” he asked.

“I went on chat roulette and ended up with a super hot chick, but it ended up being this sick twisted pervert,” I said, “I’m sorry, I never meant for you to get involved.”

“He played us good,” he said, “how do we get out of this?”

“He doesn’t want money. I already tried that, and he knows where I live and what school I go to. If we try to get help, everyone will see what we just did,” I said.

Jason turned his head and looked at me, “And what you did. What is your secret? He didn’t just catch you jerking off; no one would care.”

My face burned red. I starred at the ceiling. Did Jason have a right to know why he was stuck in this situation? Did I want to tell him? Would he still be my friend?

“Promise to keep it secret and still be my friend?” I asked sincerely.

“Dude, we’ve been best friends since, like, forever, nothing could change that,” Jason replied.

I took a deep breath and tried to compose my words in my head so they came out right. My chest rose and fell and then rose and fell again. I spoke softly, “When I was jerking yesterday, on chat roulette, the girl, or I guess the man, asked me to finger my,” I paused, swallowed hard and took a deep breath, “I put a finger in my ass.”

Jason chuckled lightly, “Well fuck, didn’t know you were a queer.”

I punched his arm, “It’s not funny, and...it was kind of...pleasurable.”

“Really?” Jason said still laughing.

“Yeah,” I said refusing to look at my best friend, “There was a spot in there that sent the craziest feelings to my dick.”

“I’ll just take your word for it,” Jason said.

We starred at the ceiling, laying next to each other, chatting about school, sports, and shit that didn’t matter for almost an hour. The entire time, the cam light shone, letting me know the man was watching.

Michael burst into my room, throwing my door open. He was wearing only a pair of Pokemon boxers that fit him a little tight. His soft body moved with every step. He walked over to my bed.

“If you two homos are done being gay together, mom brought home pizza,” he said.

I grabbed a pillow and chucked it at my brother, “Get out of my room, dork.”

Michael left, and Jason and I sat up. I grabbed a shirt and pulled it on as Jason did the same.

“Want to stay for dinner?” I asked.

“Let me call my mom and ask,” He replied pulling his phone out of his pocket.

As he talked to his mom, the small flip phone vibrated. I hesitantly picked it and put it to my ear.

“You didn’t tell me you had a brother,” The man’s raspy voice said.

Chapter Text

I’ve never been like my brother. He’s the athletic one who has girls all over him while I’m the nerdy one who has never had a girlfriend. It’s funny, because from everything I read, the first born is usually the smart one and the second is usually the athletic one, but I guess we’re the exception. I’ve played some sports, but it’s never been my true interest. I prefer video games over running around in the hot sun chasing a ball. Before this last summer, I had always been a pretty skinny kid, but spending all summer cramming myself full of snacks and playing video games has bulked me up a bit. I’m by no means fat, and from what I’ve read, it’s normal for boys my age to put on a bit of weight to prepare for a growth spurt. This makes perfect sense because a few months ago a few thin hairs appeared at the base of my penis. Being the naive boy I was, with little sex education (the one hour sex-ed they provided last year just said don’t have sex) I went straight to the internet to read about everything. I discovered puberty and from there masturbation. That was an epiphany. I’ve been using my hand to make myself orgasm at least once a day, usually in the shower since I shared a room with my two younger brothers. I was jealous of Carson having his own room, but I guess that’s just a benefit of being the oldest child.

Carson has always been a good big brother, but lately he’s been teasing me about my erections. This morning, I woke with one and it tented my black boxer briefs that I slept in. I tried to put my hands down there and get it to go down, but that just made it harder. I needed to get to the shower and masturbate. I climbed out of bed, and luckily my brothers were already dressed and down stairs. I crept down the hallway, my hard penis proudly announcing my arousal. I thought I had gotten lucky; No one was in the hall, and I thought no one was in the shower. When I got close though, I heard the water running and knew Carson had beat me to bathroom today. I decided to play it cool and hope that Carson wouldn’t notice. I stood outside the door, waiting patiently, pretending that my penis was not painfully erect. I heard the water cut off and a minute later, Carson opened the door wearing nothing but a towel. I was jealous of his fit body, but exercise and I just don’t get along.

He immediately noticed my erection and said, “Someone call a lumberjack, there’s some wood that needs taken care of.”

My face burned red and I clapped my hand over my tented boxer briefs, failing to conceal my erection. I pushed my way into the bathroom and locked the door. I wish Carson didn’t tease me like that. He got hard all the time, almost every morning, and he never made any attempt to hide it. He’d walk down the hall, letting his hard penis sway back and forth inside his underwear. One time, the head was sticking out the fly, and he didn’t even care. I didn’t say anything, so why did he feel the need to tease me?

I turned on the water and looked at myself in the mirror. My belly hung slightly over my the waist band of my boxer briefs and my chest was slightly puffy, almost like a girl’s boobs. I sighed, not impressed with what I saw, but also not willing to do anything about it. I knew if I worked out, I could lose weight and build some muscle, but the thought of it made me want to vomit. Steam announced the shower’s readiness. I pulled off my boxer briefs over my still achingly hard erection. I had the biggest penis in my gym class. Now that we were in sixth grade, we were required to shower after gym. I was nervous at first, but as we all got naked, my penis hung the lowest. On top of that, only one other boy had hair down there; none of us had any in our pits yet though.

My penis swayed as I stepped into the shower, and it throbbed as the warm water hit it. I pulled the curtain closed, and my fist shot to my hard penis. I gave it a squeeze and stifled a moan. I knew from reading on the internet, that masturbation was 100% natural and healthy for boys and girls, but it still felt naughty. My hand started gliding up and down my shaft from head to base and in less than a minute I ejaculated. It was just a few drops of clear liquid, barely noticeable as it blended in with the water, but I was proud of my ‘accomplishment.’

My penis finally started to go flaccid, and then I started washing my hair and body. I finished washing, rinsed off, and stepped out. I grabbed my towel and dried off. I wrapped the damp towel around my waist and opened the door. I was half-way down the hall when Carson came out of his room and looked at me.

“Looks like the lumberjack took care of his wood,” he said with a laugh.

I glared at him as my face again glowed red. I wanted to kill him. I knew he jerked off everyday after school. He went up to his room and locked the door everyday. It was so obvious, but I never said anything to him.

As he turned to go down the stairs he add, “It’s OK, we all do it.”

I went into my room and shut the door. My room had a bunk bed that my younger brothers shared and a single twin bed for me. Three identical dressers were lined up under the window and a long table that served as our desk, with three wooden chairs, was on the opposite wall. The room was cramped, but we didn’t actually spend that much time in there. I pulled out a fresh pair of pokemon patterned boxers, a t-shirt, some shorts, and a pair of ankle socks. I pulled the boxers up my legs and they fit tightly over my butt. My penis created a small bulge in the front. I pulled up the shorts and buttoned them and then pulled on my shirt. It fit was a little bit baggy. I sat on my bed and stuck my feet in the socks, stood back up, grabbed my bag and headed downstairs to eat breakfast. As I was coming down the stairs, Josiah, Blake, and my father were heading out the door followed shortly by my mom. A bowl of cereal was waiting on the table for me. Carson was already digging into his; a phone in one hand a spoon in the other. He was scrolling mindlessly through tiktok, probably watching half-naked girls dance.

I sat down and started eating my cereal and scrolled through tiktok as well, but something was eating at me. The comments my older brother had made, were rattling around in my skull. Why did he have to make me feel bad about something that was natural? It’s not like he didn’t masturbate just as often, if not more. I slammed my phone down, grabbing his attention.

“You don’t have to tease me for my boners,” I said trying to sound firm, but failing; my voice sounding more whiny than strong.

Carson slowly lowered his phone and starred at me, finally saying with an awkward laugh, “Dude, it’s natural. No one cares if you beat your meat in the shower. I do it all the time.”

I...uh,” I mumbled, not really having a plan on where this conversation was supposed to go. I starred at him, while he starred back.

“For real bro,” he said, filling the silence, “Every guy jerks it. Can you squirt yet?”

My face felt like it was on fire, and I’m sure I looked like a tomato. “Yeah,” I said my voice cracking, causing it to come out of my mouth at a high pitch.

“It feels amazing, doesn’t it?” He said, surprisingly excited.

What was going on? Sure, masturbation was healthy, and I knew most people did it, but I never expected my brother to be so forward about it.

“Uh-huh,” I said, my face still warm.

“Any questions?,” He asked, sounding completely sincere.

What did he mean by that? He knew I was a book worm and would look up anything I didn’t know. It was just my calling card. I felt my face grow even warmer, rushing with blood.

“Nuh-uh,” I said as I slowly picked up my phone, wanting the conversation to end.

I continued to scroll until it was time for us to go. We silently grabbed our bikes and rode to school.

We arrived and locked our bikes to the rack, and Carson ran off to Jason. They had been best friends pretty much their entire lives. I looked around and spotted Steven and Greg, the two guys I spent my time at school with. We were in all the same class on account of the fact that we were gifted. Steven was a little kid; pretty much the shortest kid in the school. His face still looked like a little boy’s, and he was so thin, we often teased him that he didn’t have a third dimension. His mom always kept his hair buzzed, and he wore thick black glasses that really drove home the nerdy look. Steven and I had been in the same class since kindergarten, and were pretty much inseparable. Steven and I had known Greg since last year in fifth grade. He’d moved in from out of state and joined our gifted class. He instantly fit in with our group, being interested in all the same things, mainly video games. He was about the same height as me, but a bit skinnier, though not nearly as thin as Steven. He always wore his brown hair in a bowl cut, completely unashamed. He was also, similarly developed to me, being the only other boy in our gym class to have some pubes; my penis was still longer and thicker though.

I walked over to where they were talking and greeted them. We talked about how hard the homework was only a few week into school, and how it was cutting into our fortnite time. The bell rang, and the three of us headed to our first class. We all sat together, which was honestly a bad idea. We were constantly joking around or talking, to the ire of our teachers. Our last class of the day was gym, our collective least favorite. We shuffled into the locker room together, threw our bags down on a bench and opened up our lockers, three in a row. We pulled out our gym clothes and then started stripping down to our underwear. We were about to pull our gym clothes on when Jimmy, the biggest jerk in our class, decided to grab Steven’s underwear and yank them down to his ankles. Steven’s face went red as he bent over and tried to pull them back up. His penis was tiny, barely a nub on his hairless pubis, and his balls were basically inside him. We’d all seen each other naked, but it was still embarrassing to be pantsed with everyone else dressed, especially if you had the smallest penis in the school.

“Nice clit,” Jimmy yelled, causing a bunch of the other boys to laugh.

Jimmy wasn’t in any of our gifted classes, but gym was a mix of regular and gifted students. He was a jerk to all of us, but he seemed to target Steven the most. Jimmy was a jock, with an athletic build and blond hair that he always wore spiked.

“Screw off, Jimmy,” I said, defending Steven, “You must be gay, wanting to see Steven’s penis all the time.”

“You better watch yourself, Michael,” Jimmy threatened, raising his fist at me.

We finished getting dressed and then headed into the gym. Coach Smith was already on a war path, yelling at anyone who even thought about stepping out of line. We quickly sat down on the bleachers, and Coach Smith essentially screamed the directions for the day, “Run laps, do your basketball drills, go, NOW!”

The three of us hustled off the bleachers and jogged together around the court and then shuffled through the drills. Our bodies were dripping in sweat as we exerted ourselves in the under-air-conditioned gymnasium. A few minutes before the dismissal bell, Coach Smith dismissed us to the locker room to shower off, something he always insisted on, even though we were just going home. I would rather just bike home in my already sweaty gym clothes, then shower, change, and then get my other clothes sweaty on the ride home.

We shuffled into the shower and stripped off our gym clothes quickly. The room was filled with 40, mostly prepubescent boys, all corralling themselves into the cramped shower room. Steven, Greg, and I took three shower heads next to each other and washed the exertion off our bodies. I spotted Jimmy glaring at me from across the steam filled room. He knew better than to try anything with Coach watching, but I had to watch myself after school.

We finished showering, drying our bodies off and quickly pulling our clothes on as the dismissal bell rang. We walked out of the locker room together and walked to our bikes. Steven and Greg lived in the neighborhood next to mine, so we usually biked home as far as our routes matched. As we got to the rack, I immediately noticed that Carson’s bike was gone. That was unusual; he usually hung out with Jason after school. I scanned the rack and saw that Jason’s bike was still there. I thought about calling Carson to see what was up, but decided it really didn’t matter.

Steven, Greg, and I rode our bikes down the rode, joking around and playing until they split off and headed to their neighborhood. It was only a few blocks to my house. I peddled up the steep hill, huffing and puffing and then relished in the cool breeze as I glided cautiously down the hill. I pulled into our driveway and looked up and saw Carson’s blinds were closed. Was he really that horny that he had to rush home to masturbate? From my reading, I knew as boys enter adolescence, hormones take over, and sexual desire was a near constant. I put my bike in the garage and went inside. My younger brothers wouldn’t be home for a bit, and part of me wanted to masturbate. I decided against it, instead pulling out my phone and launching fortnite. Josiah and Blake came home as I finished my second match, throwing themselves on the floor and pulling out the switch.

I had just finished my third match when there was a knock at the door. I threw my phone on the couch and went to see who it was. Jason was standing there when I opened the door.

“Hey Michael,” he said, “Your brother home?”

“Yeah,” I said, “He’s upstairs playing with himself.”

I don’t know why I said that, but it felt good.

Jason laughed, “Don’t worry, we all do it,” sounding almost exactly like my brother, “He’s in his room?”

My cheeks flushed slightly red, “Yeah,” I said as I ushered him in.

Jason headed up the stairs. I went to the couch, grabbed my phone, and went up to my room. I stripped down to my underwear, pulled out my phone again, and played fortnite. I played several matches, almost winning a couple until I heard my mom walk in the front door.

“Michael, Carson, I brought pizza, come and get it,” I heard her yell from downstairs.

I closed out the game and put my phone on my bed and went into the hall. Carson and Jason were still in his room; the door was shut and it didn’t sound like they heard mom yell. I decided to let them know that pizza was here. I walked over to his door and threw it open. Carson and Jason were laying next to each other with their shirts off. I didn’t think my brother was gay, but this made me question that. I walked over to them as my brother’s eyes questioned my presence.

“If you two homos are done being gay together, mom brought home pizza,” I said.

Carson grabbed a pillow and chucked it at my head and yelled, “Get out of my room, dork!”

The pillow nailed me in the face, and I turned to leave, noticing that Carson’s webcam indicator light was on. What were they recording? Did my brother and Jason have gay sex on camera? My mind started imaging possible and improbable scenarios, but kept coming back to them shirtless on a bed together. Should I ask my brother? How would he react?

I made my way downstairs and went straight to the kitchen. Mom had three boxes of pizza. I opened one of the boxes and threw a slice on a paper plate. Josiah and Blake were already sitting at the table eating a slice, so I joined them. Jason and Carson came down about 5 minutes later. Carson kept giving me the weirdest look, like he was worried about something. We all ate as our parents drilled us on how our day went. We all shot back answers of fine, good, and it went.

After we finished up eating, I went to my room to get my homework done. Josiah and Blake, being in elementary school, didn’t have much homework and went back to the switch in the living room. I was sitting at my desk, alone in my room, working through my math homework when Carson came in and shut and locked the door.

“Michael,” He said with trepidation in his voice, “I...uh...need to talk to you...it’s important.”

“Yeah, what is it?” I asked, putting my pencil down and turning to face him.

I was still wearing only my Pokemon boxers and Carson was fully dressed.

“So, um, I fucked up, and…” he said sounding almost terrified, “I...um...you...um…”

“So eloquent,” I said with a smirk, “Did you come in here to practice proposing to Tracy?”

“NO!,” He hissed quietly, “I came here to tell you that I fucked up!”

“How’d you mess up,” I said, not wanting to curse.

“I did something...uh...on camera...and...now...uh...I’m being...uh...blackmailed,” He said, trailing off at the end.

“What did you do?” I asked sincerely.

“That’s not important, but the...uh...person blackmailing me….uh...he saw you...and he wants...um...you to do something, or he’ll show everyone what I did,” He spat out the last part in a flurry of words.

“I’m not helping you unless you tell me what you did,” I said firmly, proud of my assertiveness.

“Please,” he begged, “It’s not important, I just need you to help me. It’ll ruin me if what I did gets out.”

I crossed my arms and leaned back in my chair, “Not helping unless I know what I’m protecting you from.”

His eyes looked watery, as if he was going to cry. His lips trembled, “Please,” he begged again.

“Tell me what you did, and I’ll do whatever you need to keep your secret,” I insisted.

He dropped his head and clamped his eyes closed. His shoulders rose and fell with a deep breath and he whispered, “I put a finger in my ass, and then he made me...made me...use a dildo, and then he made me jerk off Jason.”

I starred at him, the realization that my brother wasn’t just masturbating upstairs. “How long has this been going on?” I asked in a hushed voice.

“Since yesterday, it’s all moving so fast. First Jason, and now you, are getting pulled in,” He said, sounding desperate.

“We should tell mom and dad,” I said, “They’ll understand and can stop it.”

“He knows my name, what school I go to, where I live, he’ll send the video to everyone, it’ll ruin me, I can’t tell anyone,” he said as a tear escaped his eye.

“God, Carson, you really screwed things up, didn’t you?” I said seriously, “What do I have to do to help you?”

Carson’s face turned bright red and he clapped his hands to his face and mumbled something unintelligible.

“Carson,” I said, “I’m your brother, I’ll do anything for you, just tell me.”

He let his hands slide down his face and then looked me in the eyes, “He wants us to jerk each other off, on camera, so he can watch, and record us, and blackmail us more.”

My eyes went wide. I loved my brother, and thought I would do anything for him, but this; this might be too far. If I helped him, his secret would be safe, but I would be pulled into this nasty scheme. If I told my parents, everyone would know that Carson had done butt stuff with himself, and would know Jason and him masturbated each other, but I wouldn’t be involved. It would ruin them, but it wouldn’t ruin me. My mind played out different scenarios, but I couldn’t come up with a way to protect my big brother and not get involved.

I took a deep breath and let it out, “I’ll help you, but I don’t want to hear any more flack about my erections.”

“Yes, I swear I’ll never tease you about your boners again, thank you, thank you, thank you,” he said sounding completely relieved.

“So, when does this need to happen?” I asked.

“Tomorrow, after school,” Carson said meekly, “We need to come straight home and perform for the nasty pervert.”

“You know, this is just going to get worse right?” I asked.

Carson nodded his head, “I know, but…”

I gave a quick nod, acknowledging that he was in tough spot. “Now get out of my room, so I can finish my homework.”

Carson turned around, opened my door, and left. I returned to my homework, wondering how far this would go.

Chapter Text

I finished up my homework and then grabbed my phone to play a few more rounds of fortnite with Steven and Greg. We chatted and gossiped while we lost terribly. I was having a hard time focusing, my mind stuck on what Carson and I would have to do tomorrow. How could my idiot brother have gotten himself into this mess? Sure, he wasn’t the smartest kid, I had always gotten better grades and was even taking the same level math as him, but this was beyond dumb. After being decimated yet again, I let my friends know I was done for the night and logged off. The street light cast shadows through the blinds in my room. Josiah and Blake were still downstairs playing on the switch, but I knew my parents would be sending them up to bed soon; No time to masturbate, I’d have to wait until tomorrow.

As I predicted, my younger brother’s came up stairs, brushed their teeth, came into our room, and stripped down to their underwear. They both wore tight little briefs with cartoon characters; Josiah’s were Scooby Doo and Blake’s were Bluey. My parent’s came in shortly after and tucked them into bed and shut off the lights. I closed my eyes and willed the sleep to come.

The next thing I knew, I was standing in the middle of the middle school gym locker room, naked. I looked around, and at first thought I was alone. My head shot back and forth as I spun around, bewildered by the whole situation. I spun again and right in front of me was Jimmy. He was equally naked, his boy sized uncut cock hung limply from his groin. His muscular body a stark contrast to my flabby one.

“Better watch yourself, Michael,” He spat out over and over again.

Every time he said it, he seemed to get closer. I found myself glued to the spot, unable to move or look away. Soon, his face was less than an inch from mine. Our nude bodies were nearly pressed together. I was surprised I couldn’t feel his genitals pressed against mine.

“Better watch yourself, Michael,” He said one final time as my eyes shot open.

My body jerked up to a sitting position in my bed. I was dripping in sweat. It was still dark outside. I grabbed my phone from my nightstand; 2:17 in the morning. I put the phone back down and wiped the sweat from my brow as I laid down. I couldn’t get comfortable. I tossed and turned, unable to get back to sleep. Jimmy’s nude body and threatening words had struck a nerve. I worried about what he or any of his friends, would do tomorrow. Jimmy was stronger than me, and wasn’t above beating the crap out of anyone who crossed him.

I thought I would never get back to sleep, but soon found myself in Carson’s room. Camera’s lined the walls, pointing in every direction. Carson and I stood in the middle of the room, facing each other. I wanted to ask what was going on, but was unable to speak. My body was out of my control as we both grabbed the bottom of our shirts and pulled them over our heads revealing our bare torsos; his fit with teenage muscle, mine soft with preteen flab. Our hands were mirrored, as they glided to the waist band of our shorts. In unison, we slid them down our legs, leaving us in nothing but our underwear. Carson wore a loose pair of plaid boxers, and I was wearing the Pokemon boxers I had went to sleep in. I looked down at his crotch and he was erect; his boxers tented. My eyes glanced down and to my horror my penis was also hard and even worse, sticking out the fly of my boxers. Carson and I didn’t say anything as our hands slowly slid our underwear down our legs, our nude bodies now fully on display. We’d seen each other naked countless times, but this was different. We were both aroused. Our hands slowly reached out, approaching the other’s hard shaft.

My eyes shot open again. The room had the glow of the early morning sun. I immediately became aware of the hardness in my boxers. I had just had a homo-erotic dream about my brother and woken up with an erection; what was wrong with me? I knew I didn’t have much longer to sleep, so I didn’t bother checking the time. I crept out of bed and down the hall. My parent’s bedroom door was still shut, and the hallway was dark. I slipped into the bathroom and started the water in the shower. I yanked my boxers off, my penis slapping against my belly as the waistband pulled it down and let it fly free. I hopped in as soon as the water was warm and ejaculated in record time. My penis finally receded back to his floppy self. I stood in the hot water and let it wash over my body as steam floated around me. I tried to clear my mind and ground myself. I finished washing, dried off, and went back to my room. Josiah and Blake were still asleep, but my mom or dad would be around soon to wake them up. I got dressed for the day donning a plain blue pair of boxer briefs, some denim shorts, and a fortnite t-shirt. I left my room to go downstairs as my dad walked down the hall.

“You’re up early,” he said as he passed me.

“Well, you know, the early bird catches the worm,” I replied as I turned to go down the stairs.

My mom was still getting ready, so I was the first down stairs. I made myself a bowl of cereal and scrolled through my phone as my family started to go through their morning routine. My dad, then my mom, followed by Josiah and Blake, and finally Carson made their way into the kitchen, grabbing breakfast and then heading out the door, leaving just me and Carson.

“I’m sorry again,” Carson said as soon as we were alone.

I put my phone down and looked at him, “I hope you would do the same for me.”

“You know I would,” he said.

I rolled my eyes and went back to my phone.

“Seriously, I would do anything to protect you,” he continued.

I put my phone on the table and looked him the eyes, “Except let your secret out.”

“Well….uh,” he said.

“It’s fine,” I interrupted, “I’m sure we’ll figure a way out of this.”

Carson looked down, not responding. He took a deep breath and returned his eyes to mine, “I hope so,” he said weakly.

“I’m sure we will,” I said, sounding less than confident.

We both picked up our phones and scrolled endlessly until it was time to leave for school. The ride there was uneventful; it was a blazing hot day already, and sweat dripped from our pores as we arrived and secured our bikes. I looked around for Greg and Steven as Carson made his way over to Jason, but instead I found Jimmy leaning up against a wall, staring me down with a look that could kill. He motioned with two fingers from his eyes to point to me. I whipped my eyes from Jimmy and quickly scanned the courtyard, desperately searching for my two best friends. I spotted them, sitting at a picnic table, and I quickly started to make my way over to them, glancing at Jimmy, to make sure he wasn’t going to start anything. To my relief, he just leaned on the wall and glared me down. I sat at the table with Greg and Steven and a couple of other kids from our gifted classes.

“I think Jimmy has it out for me,” I said to the group.

“You did call him gay in front of all the boys in gym,” Steven said pushing his glasses up thin nose, “Rumor has it, he’s going to get you.”

“Only to defend you,” I retorted, “If he didn’t want to be called gay, maybe he shouldn’t be taking a boy’s pants off.”

“I also heard he’s going to get you,” Lucy, a girl from our gifted classes with red hair and freckles, said, “I would keep your guard up.”

I looked over my shoulder and saw that Jimmy was still locked onto me like a hawk to a field mouse. I gulped and said, “I don’t think he’s going to try anything with other people around.”

Greg pipped up, “Just stay with the group, and he won’t do anything.”

I nodded and then the bell rang. We all got up and headed to our first class, English, together. The class was uneventful, just a boring lecture on grammar. Our next class was math, and we quickly made our way there after English. Everything seemed to be going to plan, except, my bladder started to let me know it was full and not just a little. I had to go, and bad. I was worried about Jimmy, but what were the chances that he’d be in the hall or bathroom right now? I decided I couldn’t wait until lunch and my hand shot up.

“Yes, Michael?” Mr. Craft, our algebra 1 teacher, asked calmly.

“I know we’re not supposed to, but I really need to use the restroom,” I blurted out, “Can I please go?”

“If you must,” Mr. Craft said with a sigh and gesture towards the door.

I hurried into the hall and quickly walked to the nearest restroom. I walked in to the empty tiled room with a line of stalls and 3 urinal without borders. It smelled of bleach and urine. I took the urinal closest to the door, pulled out my penis and let out a fat stream of piss. A few seconds later, the door shot open and I heard three voices; One I recognized as Jimmy, but the other two were unknown to me. I was mid-stream, glued to the spot, unable to move.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Jimmy said as he spotted me, “A little faggot taking a piss.”

I looked over my shoulder just as one of the other two boys grabbed my shorts and pulled them, along with my underwear, to the ground around my ankles. My penis had been stuck out the fly of my shorts and underwear, and I couldn’t stop the stream as it sprayed the inside of my clothes. I tried stopping them, but was thwarted by the other boy grabbing my wrists and forcing them into my back. My piss slowed to a trickle as they pulled me away from the urinal and drug me into the handicap stall.

“Go keep a look out,” Jimmy said to the boy who had pulled down my pants, and he left.

Now, I was left with wet shorts and underwear around my ankles, my arms pulled behind my back, and face to face with Jimmy. My shirt was hiked up a bit from being held causing my penis and balls to be on full display.

“You think you’re so tough, don’t you, Michael?” Jimmy said as he drove his fist into my stomach knocking the wind from my lungs.

I tried to respond, but just ended up gasping for air.

“Just because you have some hairs on your dick, doesn’t make you a man,” Jimmy continued as the other boy held me tightly.

Jimmy pulled out a pocket knife and held it in front of my face.

“Maybe, I should turn you into a little girl, take your precious cock from you,” Jimmy said as he ran the dull side of the knife down my body to rest on my soft penis.

He lifted my shaft with the flat side of the knife and let it fall.

“I’ll give you one thing,” Jimmy said, “You do have an impressively sized cock.”

He grabbed the shaft hard with his free hand and yanked it down, forcing my small patch of wiry hairs forward. He ran the knife over the hairs, carefully slicing them, making me bare, just like he was. The hairs fell to the floor and he let go of my penis. He knelt down and grabbed my shorts and started yanking them over my shoes eventually getting them off. He shoved them in the toilet and then pulled out his penis and urinated on them.

“Fuck with me again, and I really will cut off your dick, got it, faggot?” Jimmy said as he shoved his penis back in his pants.

He walked out of the stall, and the big lug holding me let go and followed. I pulled up my underwear, and went and grabbed my pants from the toilet and checked to make sure my phone was fine, which it was. I let out a sigh of relief and dried it off as best I could before texting Carson, “Come help me, I’m in the 6^th grade hall bathroom. Need pants.”

Luckily, no other boys came in during the 10 minutes it took Carson to come. He came in the room and quietly called out for me.

“I’m in the handicap stall,” I said peeking my head out.

Carson walked over and opened the door to let him in.

“What the fuck happened to you?” Carson said in shock.

“Jimmy and some of his goons,” I said sourly.

“That little punk-ass shit head?” Carson said viciously, “I’m going to teach him a fucking lesson, let me get my hands on him.”

I told Carson what they had done to me, as I put on Carson’s extra pair of gym shorts. Luckily our sizes weren’t too different, and they fit me well. Carson stuffed my wet shorts into his bag and then unexpectedly hugged me. It was a short quick hug, but completely out of character for him. I went back to class and was chastised by Mr. Craft for taking so long. He didn’t even notice that my shorts had changed, but Greg and Steven did. Class was almost over, and right after the bell rang, we headed to our next class.

As soon as we were in the hall, Steven asked, “What happened, dude?”

I told them all the details as we moved through the crowded hallway. They told me I should tell a teacher, but I didn’t want anymore trouble from Jimmy.

The rest of the day, I made sure I didn’t go anywhere without someone else with me. During gym, I made sure to choose a locker far from Jimmy and his crew and to steer clear of him during our drills. The final bell finally rang, and we made our way to the bike rack. Carson was waiting for me when I got there.

“Ready to head home?” He asked me.

My stomach turned at the thought of what we would have to do when we got there, but I responded, “Yeah, let’s get going.”

Greg and Steven split off leaving Carson and I to peddle the last bit in silence. We pulled into the driveway, and Carson opened the garage. We stored our bikes, kicked off our shoes, grabbed a coke and sat at the table.

“You know, you can say no,” Carson said between sips of his fizzy beverage.

“Not really,” I said, “Can you imagine what people would say if they saw you shoving things up your butt? It wouldn’t just ruin you, they’d think I was a homo too. We really don’t have a choice here.”

“Yeah,” Carson sighed with defeat.

We finished up our cokes and then marched up the stairs to Carson’s room. We entered the room, locked the door and noticed the webcam indicator light was already glowing, tauntingly. Carson sat in front of his laptop and I sat in the chair next to him. An application opened and turned his screen black, though the webcam light still shined.

“Wow, such beautiful boys,” a dark raspy voice said through the speakers of his laptop, “to think they’re both mine; my two beautiful boys.”

My stomach turned with disgust as I starred at the screen.

“Ok, you sick pervert, let’s get on with it, what do you want us to do?” Carson said angrily.

“I thought we moved past you being an ungrateful little brat,” the man hissed, “Why don’t we start with a spanking. Bend over the chair, ass facing me.”

Carson stood, spun his chair around and bent over it, his face a mixture of defeat and defiance.

“Michael, my sweet boy,” the man said in a disgusting tone, “pull down your naughty brother’s pants and underwear, let me see that shiny white ass of his. Don’t worry, it’s not the first time I’ve seen it.”

I looked at Carson and he gave me a knowing nod. I grabbed the back of his shorts and boxers with both hands and pulled them down his slender hips. His butt was white, a stark contrast to the rest of his tan body. I slid the boxers and shorts almost to his knees and then looked at the laptop.

“Good job, Michael. Now, give his ass a nice spanking,” The man ordered.

I raised my hand and gave Carson a sympathetic look before lazily smacking his bare bottom.

“That wasn’t hard enough,” The man hissed as if through clenched teeth, “make him hurt. Smack him hard.”

I raised my hand again and closed my eyes as I brought it down with as much force as I could muster, filling his room with a reverberating smack. Carson gritted his teeth, and let out a sharp exhale.

“AGAIN!” The man yelled.

I raised my hand and repeated my hard spanking. A grunt escaped Carson’s lips this time as the man insisted on the continuation. I must have slapped Carson’s rear 30 times before the man stopped demanding me to continue. His breath through the speakers was ragged and heavy. Carson butt glowed red.

“Hopefully, that’ll teach you some respect for your man,” the sinister voice snarled, “Now for what I really want for my two sweet, adorable little angels.”

Carson stood and spun the chair back around, not bothering to pull up his pants or cover himself. His flaccid penis hung limply over his dropped balls as he sat in the chair.

I couldn’t help but look at his exposed privates. His penis was only a bit longer than mine, though it did have a decent bit more girth, his balls had fully descended, and he had quite a bit more hair, especially since mine had just been forcefully removed.

“Why don’t we start with you two getting naked. I want to see my prizes fully,” The man said.

Carson stood robotically and pulled his shirt over his head. I followed, nervously taking off my shirt. Carson’s body was much fitter than mine, and I felt a bit self-conscious about it. His junk was already out, so it was no big deal for him to kick off his shorts and underwear and sit his naked self back in the chair. I stood there, topless, with my hands on the waist band of the gym shorts Carson had lent me.

“Carson, be a good big brother, and help Michael with his shorts,” the man ordered.

Carson turned towards me and mouthed, “I’m sorry as he grabbed the waist band of my shorts and boxers and slid them to my ankles

My face glowed red as my penis and balls were displayed, not only to Carson, but the nasty pervert on the other side of the webcam.

“Almost the same size as your older brother,” The man said, “Impressive for you, disappointing for poor Carson.”

Carson glanced over and blushed. It was true; his penis was barely longer than mine.

“My two boys little cocks are sad, maybe a little motivation to get hard,” The man said as the screen flickered to life.

A scene from a hardcore pornographic film glowed. It showed a big breasted woman being penetrated by a man’s foot-long penis. They were both fully nude, and the camera caught all the action. I had never seen porn before. My eyes locked onto the screen, and it had the effect the man wanted it to, my penis started to stiffen. Soon, I was fully erect, and my hand sub-consciously grabbed my shaft. My face filled with blood as I quickly glanced at Carson’s crotch. He was equally hard, his thicker and hairier penis jutting in arousal, as he causally groped himself.

We both watched the graphic images on screen as the man plowed into the woman’s wet vagina. The screen flicked black and the man’s voice said, “Grab each other.”

I took a deep breath and let my hand hover over to Carson as he did the same.

“We have to,” He said as he lowered his hand and wrapped his fingers around my erect penis.

I closed my eyes and did the same. His shaft felt soft and hard at the same time, not that different than my own, though my fingers barely wrapped around his. Carson’s hand started to mechanically move up and down my stiff rod. I opened my eyes back up and looked down. I moved my hand up and down his and Carson moaned. We both leaned back as our hands glided up and down each other’s erection. Moans of pleasure flowed from our lips, and a bead of precum escaped Carson’s penis, giving lube to my hand-job. I didn’t want to enjoy it; I wanted to hate it, but Carson’s hand was like a strike of lightening. No one had ever touched me there like this, and as much as I fought it, I felt my climax churning through my body. It built and boiled, growing as Carson’s hand slid up and down my hard wiener. I wondered if Carson was having the same dilemma in his mind; the mix of pleasure with taboo, both exciting and disgusting. Both of our eyes were locked forward, starring at the black screen of his laptop and the glowing light, reminding us of the man’s ever-watching presence. He didn’t speak, but his heavy breaths echoed through the speakers. He was probably pleasuring himself to this perverted show.

Carson and I gently moaned as our hands steadily pleasured the other’s penis. I knew the man desired us to finish, but part of me wanted to hold out, hoping he would cut it short and let us get dressed. I wished for this forbidden pleasure to be ripped from my mind and never be thought of again. I wished I would wake up in my bed; I could deal with another homo-erotic dream, but this was real. My orgasm was growing closer, and I wondered how to tell Carson. I also wondered if he was getting close as well. I didn’t have to wait long to find out though, as I felt Carson’s erection throb in my hand. The head of his penis swelled and his piss slit opened to shoot a thick rope of cum to land on his chest. A few oozes followed, coating my hand that was still griping his shaft.

“Good boy, Carson,” The man said, “Now help your little brother cum.”

I went to pull my hand away from Carson’s cum covered genitals, but was interrupted by an annoyed, “Tsk, tsk, tsk,” from the speakers, “Keep your grubby little hand on your brother’s cock.”

Cum coated my fingers as they gripped Carson’s softening penis. Carson’s hand sped up, apparently hoping to bring me to climax faster. I closed my eyes and pictured Lucy and her beautiful red hair. I had a crush on her, though I didn’t have the courage to ask her out. I imagined kissing her and touching her breasts. I felt my balls pull up close and my breath caught in my throat as Carson’s hand milked my erection. A small shot of watery cum flew out of my slit. It was my biggest ejaculation ever: two ropes and a small ooze escaping my throbbing hard-on. Now, both of our hands were coated in each other’s reproductive slime.

“Lick your hands clean like good little boys,” The man said.

Carson brought his hand to his mouth and began lapping at my relatively small load. I was disgusted. How could he do that without even flinching. Maybe he was gay. My hand was still resting on Carson’s penis.

“Michael, don’t disobey me, or there will be consequences,” The man said harshly.

I slowly brought my hand, coated in a thick layer of adolescent ejaculate, and stuck out my tongue. I ran it across, scooping a sizable amount of the gooey bodily fluid into my mouth. It was salt and bitter and had the consistency of snot. I gagged as I tried to force it down my throat without tasting it too much, but it ended up coating the inside of my mouth as the flavor became omnipresent.

“Clean it all off, Michael,” The man said, sounding increasingly annoyed.

I retched as my tongue ran through another puddle on the back of my hand. I forced it down and swallowed hard. There was so much of it, Carson had got lucky with my small load. I kept running my tongue through the salty, bitter goo until my hand was free of the incriminating liquid. I held my hand to the camera.

“There, it’s clean,” I said roughly.

“Very well done,” The man said, “I’m so excited for you two to grow closer as brothers.” He paused before continuing, “Carson, I’ll let you know when our next session is, but until then, remember, keep you computer open; I’m always watching. Love you, my two beautiful boys.”

The speakers went silent and the screen flickered back to his desktop, though the indicator light remained on. We sat there, nude with cum on our bodies. Carson grabbed a box of tissues, pulled some out for himself and then handed me the box. I wiped the little bit that landed on my belly and then made sure my penis was as clean as a tissue could get it. We got dressed in silence, both of us refusing to make eye contact or speak.

As we finished getting our clothes back on, Carson sobbed, “I’m sorry.”

I looked at him and noticed his eyes were watery. A tear ran down his cheek. I took a step closer to him and wrapped my arms around his mid-section, pulling him into a tight hug. His arms locked behind my back and he held my head to his chest.

“It’s OK,” I said quietly, “We’ll get through this together, as brothers.”

Chapter Text

“Dude, I’m getting close,” I said.

“What, dude, are you gay?” Carson shot back.

“No, but like I said, I haven’t cum since yesterday,” I replied with a growing pleasure in my crotch, “And you’re stoking my cock.”

“Keep going, Carson, make Jason spew his load,” The sinister man’s voice commanded.

Carson’s hand slid up and down mechanically over my precum soaked dick. My mind was torn between excitement and disgust. I was about to cum from a hand job from my best friend. My hips began to thrust into Carson’s hand. I was close, the pressure building in my 13-year-old body.

“Oh god, Carson, please don’t stop,” I gasped between a powerful moan.

Carson’s hand continued to pump my raging hard cock up and down. I could feel it pulsating in sync with my heart. I thrust one final time into his tightly gripped fist and felt my cock stiffen with the familiar sensation of a climax. A rope of thin adolescent cum shot from my dick landing on my chest. Another two followed, coating my flat stomach. The rest dribbled out on to Carson’s hand, still slowing jerking me off.

“Lick your hand clean, Carson,” The voice said with a sly tone.

Carson looked at his hand, and he looked like he was going to be sick.

“Or should I show Jason the video of your session right before he came over?” The voice taunted.

He winced and brought his hand to his mouth, extended his tongue and ran it through my cum. It took him three good licks to get it all, and then he showed the cam his cleaned hand. The man was clapping on the other side of the screen. I was still holding Carson’s half-hard cock. It had softened quite a bit since I stopped stroking him.

“Well done Jason and Carson, I’ll be in touch for our next visit,” the man said as the video call system disconnected, but the cam light remained on.

Carson threw me a box of tissue, and I cleaned up my mess. We both got dressed, electing to stay shirtless; we were both guys after all. I sat on his bed and asked him how he got caught up in all this mess. He told me the whole story, or at least as much as he willing to right now. I suspect there may be more to it than he’s telling me.

We hung out in his room for nearly an hour until his brother burst in, wearing nothing but a too-tight pair of pokemon boxers, and told us him brought home pizza. Carson invited me to stay, so I called my mom to ask her if that was alright. While I was on the phone, Carson received a call on a small flip phone, which was odd, since I knew he had an iphone. I only heard Carson’s side of the story, but it didn’t sound good. Carson’s face didn’t hide anything as he listened.

“Was that the man?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Carson replied dejectedly, “He saw Michael.”

“Oh,” I said, fully understanding the implications of such a statement.

We threw on our shirts and went downstairs to eat some pizza.

Carson and I have been friends since before we could remember. He’s like a brother to me; we do pretty much everything together. I’m way closer to him than my actual brother, who is only 3 years old.

As I walked out Carson’s front door, his parents told me to say hi to mine, and his mom insisted on a hug. I wonder if she would still want to hug me if she knew what her son and I just did upstairs. I had fucked up, or maybe Carson did. It doesn’t really matter whose fault it is, we’re both fucked.

I have always been smarter than Carson, and he’s always been more athletic than me. We’d played sports together when it was little league, but now that we were in middle school, he always made the team, and I didn’t. I’d be third string, or if I was lucky second. Carson went to the gym, worked out, lifted weights; I just relied on my natural fitness. His body was covered in a fresh layer of muscle and I was all skin and bones.

I opened my front door and walked in. My mom was upstairs, putting my brother to bed, and my dad was sitting on the couch watching ESPN. I had finished my homework as soon as I got home, so I headed upstairs to my room, closed the door, and pulled out my phone to scroll through tiktok. The endless stream of dance videos and stupid challenges did little to draw my mind away from what had happened just a few hours ago.

I couldn’t get the image of Carson’s nude body out of my head. I had always considered myself straight. I had girlfriends, though the most I’d done was kissed a girl. I jerked off to straight porn, though I liked it when the guy had a big dick and fit body. I looked at girls at my school and found them attractive, though I sometimes felt the same away about Carson. My head was a mess of mixed emotions.

I closed tiktok and opened chrome on my phone. I pulled up an incognito window and browsed to pornhub. My cock stiffened, and my heart pounded, as I anticipated what I was about to do. I clicked on the search bar and then paused; what did I want to watch? My heartbeat quickened as I considered my options. My go-to was homemade man on woman, but I occasionally watched some studio stuff. My fingers moved faster than my mind typing in ‘gay’ and hitting search before I could stop them. The screen loaded with images of men’s hard cocks in asses and other men’s mouths. Their naked bodies were rippled with muscle. I scrolled through the videos and noted the terms used; bear for big hairy men, twink for skinny, hairless, basically a boy, otter for skinny hairy guys, twunk for skinny, hairless and muscular guys, top for the one who does the fucking, bottom for the one who gets fucked. I pictured Carson in my mind and classified him somewhere between a twink and a twunk. I picked a video of a two guys that had similar builds to me and Carson, a twink and a twunk. I watched as they sucked and fucked, as I lost my shorts, my underwear, and my shirt. My eyes were glued to the screen, while my hand was lightening on my stiff dick. My naked body glistened with a thin layer of sweat as I pleasured myself. As the twink plowed into the twunk, (not how I pictured that going down) I felt my balls boil. I went back and forth, trying to decide which man I wanted to be finally settling on the twink topping the twunky bottom. A small load of cum shot from my cock and landed on my chest, with the rest dripping onto my hand and down my shaft.

‘Fuck,’ I thought, ‘that was amazing.’

I laid my phone down and just let my body soak in the after orgasm calm. My flat, hairless stomach rose and fell gently with each breath. I looked down at my shriveled cock, shiny with cum. I sat up slowly and grabbed some tissue to clean up the new mess I had made. I threw on my boxers and went down the hall to the bathroom to shower.

That night I surprisingly slept soundly. I guess cumming twice before bed is the secret to a good night’s rest. I even woke without a boner, a rare occurrence for me. I got up, dressed and went downstairs to eat breakfast. My little brother was still asleep, but my mom and dad were already up and in the kitchen.

“Good morning, sleepy head,” My mom said sweetly, “Did you sleep well?”

“Yeah,” I said as she laid a plate of eggs, bacon, and hash browns in front of me, “thanks mom.”

She smiled and went about picking up the kitchen. My dad was busy answering emails on his phone, so he kept to himself. I put my plate in the sink, gave my mom a hug and an “I love you,” before grabbing my bike and heading off to school.

Carson and Michael usually cut it close when it came to getting to school on time. I liked to get there a little early and hang out. I locked my bike to the rack and then found a bench to sit on. Not many other students were here yet, so I had a bit of time to think. My mind was still flooded with Carson, the porno I’d watched, and the man’s taunting voice. A few buses arrived, and other kids started to walk or bike up. I spotted Carson and Michael pull their bike into the rack. Carson spotted me and walked over.

We went through our usual handshake, as I said, “What’s up?”

“Not much,” Carson replied, “Just a bit bummed that I can’t hang out with you after school.”

“We can hang out when we get home,” I said reassuringly, aware of what Carson and Micheal had to do with each other when they got home.

“Definitely,” Carson said apathetically.

The bell rang and we said our goodbyes and went to our classes. I had English, algebra 1, and science before lunch, and they were pretty uneventful. After my morning classes, I hustled to the cafeteria and shuffled through the line to grab my sub-par lunch. I went to my usual table where Carson was already sitting, looking a bit peeved about something.

“Carson, man, what’s wrong?” I asked as I sat down.

“That fucker, Jimmy,” He said sourly.

“The little 6^th grade punk?” I said incredulously, “What could he possibly do to you?”

“Not me,” Carson said with a scowl at the the thought that the little shit stain, “Michael.”

My nostrils flared and my head shot around to look for Jimmy, not finding him. “What did he do?”

“He pantsed him, threatened him with a knife, and shoved his shorts and underwear in the toilet. I’m going to fucking kill him,” Carson said.

“I’ll have your back when you do,” I said seriously.

Carson sat silently and took a bite of his sandwich. I started to eat my lunch as the low rumble of the cafeteria surrounded us. ‘Carson really was handsome, or cute, or sexy?’ I thought to myself as I watched him eat his lunch. My feelings towards Carson had always been intrusive thoughts: Just a passing feeling, not truly connected to my sexuality. But now, I was thinking about him more and more, and not just as friends.

Carson broke the silence and asked if he could call me after school to come over and help him with his math homework. He’d gotten all of his questions correct, and I’d really helped him understand how to do the problems.

“No problem, just let me know when you and Michael…”I paused and looked at Carson, “are done,” I finished.

“Yeah,” Carson said looking down at his half-eaten sandwich, “I think I’m done eating.”

We spent the rest of lunch trying to chat about anything other than what he and his brother had to do after school. We talked about football tryouts next week, his crush on Tracy, and our plans, or lack thereof, for the weekend. The lunch dismissal bell rang and we pounded our fists together as we departed for our next classes.

I had PE right after lunch, so I headed to the locker room to get changed into my gym clothes. As I entered I looked up at Coach Smith’s office window that overlooked the locker room and showers. As always, he was looking down at the group of 13 year-old boys in various states of undress with an unnerving smile on his face. His head scanned back and forth, ‘supervising’ us as we got changed into our short shorts and t-shirts. His eyes locked with mine. It felt like he was staring into my soul: my very inner being. I looked away and quickly changed. When I glanced back up at his window, he was gone, probably in the gymnasium yelling at some unwitting student. I secured my locker, went out the door into the florescent-lit, overly warm gym, and grabbed a seat on the bleachers to listen to the instructions for the day. We were doing laps and more basketball drills: easy. I ran my laps, my thin body barely breaking a sweat, and then started shuffling through the various drills Coach Smith had laid out for us. I was mid free throw when I saw him approaching out of the corner of my eye. The ball went up and bounced off the rim.

“Hendricks!” Coach Smith Barked, “Get over here!”

“Yes sir,” I yelped, my voice cracking mid-way through sir.

I jogged over to the over-weight and sweat soaked man. He was the coach of the football team, and I had to make the team this year. My father had been so disappointed in me the last two years. I’d barely made the team and only got to play once last year and not at all in 6^th grade. This year, though, I was in 8^th grade and was going to make first string; I had to.

“Hendricks, are you ready for try-outs next week?” Coach Smith asked, pretty much huffing every word out of his mouth.

“Yes sir,” I said, sounding less confident than I wanted.

Coach Smith’s eyes narrowed as he looked at me, “Are you sure? You don’t sound like it.”

“I am, sir,” I replied, “I’ve been practicing with Carson since the end of last season.”

“But not hitting the gym,” He said as he reached out and gave me stick thin arms a squeeze, “Come see me in my office before you hit the showers, I need to talk to you privately.”

“Yes sir,” I mumbled uneasily with a nod of my head.

I went back to my drills, a bit worried about meeting with Coach Smith. He could make or break my chances of making the team this year; I had to make a good impression. I put my best into the basketball drills, hoping Coach Smith would notice my effort. My body dripped with perspiration as ran, dribbled, and shot the ball. Finally Coach Smith blew his whistle, announcing it was time for us to shower, and then walked to his office.

I followed, opening the office door and heading up the narrow stair case. When I got to the top, I was greeted with Coach Smith’s office. I had never been up here, that being reserved for team captains or students who were in serious trouble. I looked around at the spartan gray room. Coach Smith sat on a worn out metal rolling chair facing the entry and away from his desk. His laptop was closed on his desk which was littered with papers and manila folders.

“Hendricks,” he greeted me with a hefty smile, “You and Warner are good friends, correct?” he asked referring to Carson by his last name; a thing he did for most of his athletes.

“Yes sir, we’ve been best friends forever,” I replied.

“Maybe more than friends?” He said with knowing in his voice.

I swallowed. There was no way he could know what Carson and I did yesterday.

“I guess we’re like brothers,” I said, thinking on my feet.

“I’m not sure brothers are this close,” he said tilting his large head slightly.

“Sir?” I said, hoping beyond hope that the creep hadn’t sent our secret to everyone even though we did what he said.

“He’s a bit of a star, you know?” He said in response.

“Yeah, he’s been first string since 6^th grade,” I said flatly.

“Yes, but he’s a star in other ways as well,” he said as he spun around to his laptop, opened it, logged in, and stuck a thumb drive in the USB port. “Let me show you something, Hendricks.” He opened the file explorer and navigated to the drive.

I noticed the drive was full of video files, but I couldn’t make out what the small thumbnails showed or read the names. He double clicked on the first one and the video player launched. The screen was filled with Carson sitting at his desk alone in his room. He was fully dressed, but I could tell his hand was already playing with himself through his shorts. This must have been months ago; Carson didn’t have his permed curls yet. The video continued as Carson stripped off his clothes and jerked off and came on his fit chest. I felt my cock grow half hard in my shorts as my eyes were glued to the action. Carson had cum in about 2 minutes; whatever he was watching must have been hot.

“Like what you see?” Coach Smith said with a laugh.

I didn’t answer, I just stared at the blank screen. My eyes flickered to the man, and I noticed he had a sizable bulge in his tight shorts.

“Judging from this,” he said groping my tented shorts, “I’d say you did enjoy it.”

So the rumors were true; Coach Smith was boy-loving pedophile. My cock throbbed from his rough touch, growing even harder as he squeezed and lightly jerked me.

“Warner has been a star for months now. I’ve got at least 50 videos of him jerking off by himself, great wank material, but it was the last three videos that surprised me,” He said grinning.

He closed the first video and scrolled through the files, all the way down, clicking on the third from the bottom. A similar scene to the first video he’d shown me flashed onto the screen; Carson, shirtless in his room. It advanced similarly to the last with Carson stripping off, but then he lifted his legs and put his finger to his hole. I could feel my cock leaking as Coach Smith causally molested me, and Carson’s finger slid into that forbidden spot. The look on my best friend’s face was one of pure ecstasy. He came hard; he must not have been lying about it feeling good.

Coach Smith closed the video, his hand still slowly jerking my leaking cock. He looked up at me and chuckled, “Want to see more?”

I glanced at the window to the locker room; there was no way any one would be able to see me. I looked down at Coach Smith. He’d pulled his large cock out the leg of his shorts. It was huge, thick and veiny with a mess of hairs at the base. I nodded my head; I did want to see more, or least my cock did.

The bell rang, and my heart skipped a beat.

“Don’t worry, I’ll write you a pass,” Coach Smith said as he opened the next video.

It showed Carson in his room, fully dressed again with a large box on his bed. He opened it and pulled out a wrapped box. He ripped the wrapping paper and then reached in to pull out a purple dildo, some lube and the flip phone I’d seen him use yesterday. The little phone vibrated and Carson picked it up and put it to his ear. Carson had a conversation with the man, though I could only hear Carson’s side and he sounded desperate as he glanced at the dildo laying on his bed.

Carson put the phone down and started to strip his clothes off, first his shirt, then his shorts, followed by his socks, and finally his boxers. He stood nude in front of the camera and put the phone back to his ear. His cock looked shriveled and small, much like how it looked after swimming in my pool when the water was chilly. Carson asked the man what he should do next, and then repeated the question in a fake sweet voice. He spun around and showed his shiny white ass. It was firm and completely hairless, much like the twunk from the porno I’d jerked it to last night.

One of Coach Smith’s hands was on my barely covered cock, gently massaging it, while his other slowly teased his own throbbing sausage. His eyes darted back and forth between the screen and my crotch.

Carson bent over and spread his ass, showing his hole. One of his fingers slid into his crack and he started to piston it in and out of his ass. His cock flapped limply between his legs as he finger fucked himself. After a moment, he stood back up, spun around and looked right in the camera as he began jerking himself. His cock stayed soft as he closed his eyes, and I could tell he was focusing on something far from what he was doing. His dick still didn’t get hard, but mine continued to leak a sticky stream into my underwear as an overweight PE coach touched me.

Carson’s hand fell from his soft cock, that hung limp dangling between his legs and walked over to where he put the lube and purple dildo. The thing was similar sized to Carson’s cock when it was hard. He lubed the toy up and then laid back and pulled his legs to his chest, giving me and Coach Smith a clear view of his tight hole. My eyes were still glued to the screen as I felt the waist band of my shorts and boxers stretch forward and down, hooking themselves under my teen nut sac. The cool air of Coach Smith’s office tingled my sweaty, precum coated cock. Coach’s fingers wrapped around my stiffness, his rough hands making elicit contact with my bared genitals. I refused to look down, refused to acknowledge his molestation. His hand started to stroke my cock, skin to skin, as he continued to stroke his own.

The second bell rang, signaling the beginning of the next period. Coach Smith said without missing a beat, “The other coaches can handle this class.”

Carson placed the dildo at his entrance and struggled to get it in. It wasn’t like the porn I had seen where the twink’s cock had slid in with absolutely no resistance. It pierced him, inching into him. His cock throbbed on its own accord, hardening slightly. He finally got it all the way in and then started to fuck himself. His face was full of pain as the purple invader moved in and out of his, I’m sure, tight ass. His cock began to harden, and soon he was fully erect and a bead of precum dripped onto his tight ab riddled belly. He sped up, jamming the toy inside of him, his cock jerked and he shot a load of teen spunk onto his face and body.

Coach Smith’s hand was slowly stroking my wet cock, enough to keep me leaking, but far from letting me cum. Carson wiped the cum from his face with the back of his hand and then licked it, gagging and then cleaning his hand of all the nasty goo; I knew the man was forcing him to do it. He finally showed the screen his cum free hand and then laid back on his bed still covered in his sticky teen mess. His phone vibrated and he picked it up and immediately looked panicked. He just stared at the phone, not shy about his cum covered body. It felt naughty to be watching him just lay there naked. His phone vibrated and his face went white and he jumped into action. He cleaned himself with some tissue, threw on some pants, tossed the incriminating toys under his bed, and shoved the flip phone in his pocket. The door to his room jiggled and my face went red. I knew where this was going. I knew Coach Smith had seen Carson jerk me off, but I didn’t want to believe it. I watched as the video showed me walking into Carson’s room.

“How’s your ‘homework’ going?” I heard myself ask teasingly.

The screen went black, but I continued staring forward as Coach slowly jacked me off.

“You know what’s next, don’t you?” Coach Smith said smugly.

I gulped and took a deep breath and moaned as Coach Smith’s hands twisted around the head of my cock. “What do you want?” I asked.

“I don’t want anything, but I think you do,” Coach Smith said, “I know you’re desperate to make the football team; don’t want to disappoint your father, again, do we?”

I closed my eyes and hung my head. Coach Smith was right. I did want to make the team, but I probably wasn’t good enough to make it on my skill alone.

“What do I need to do?” I asked raising my head and opening my eyes to look at the man.

He looked hungry as his hand continued to deliver the bare minimum amount of pleasure to keep me right on edge.

“Not much, just let me play with one of my favorite porn stars,” Coach Smith said, “A little quid pro quo, if you will.”

“What if I tell someone?” I shot back.

He turned to face the computer and opened the last video. A familiar scene filled the screen; me, fully dressed, and Carson, shirtless. I watched as the events of yesterday unfolded on the screen; Coach Smith’s masterful hands never ceasing their steady up and down on my tender boy parts. I watched how easily I’d fallen into the trap, my horny teen brain, eager for both pussy and Carson, led to us both naked, each other’s cock in our hands. I heard my voice beg Carson to not stop as Coach Smith’s hand picked up the pace, drawing my nuts up close. He timed it nearly perfect, the me on screen coming just a fraction of a second before I did. I shot my load all over my gym shirt and shorts and the man’s hand. He let me finish cumming before pulling his slime covered hand away and bringing it to my lips.

“Taste what Carson tasted yesterday,” he commanded.

I stuck out my tongue and ran it through the vile goop.

“All of it,” Coach Smith ordered, “I can’t let a disobedient boy on the team.”

I licked his hand clean of my cum, gagging the entire time, as he continued to jerk his cock. He pulled his hand away and really went at himself, cumming a huge, man-sized load onto the floor. His chest rose and fell heavily as he recovered, shoving his deflating cock back into his too-tight shorts. My cock was still limply hanging over my shorts, so I pulled them over my balls and let the waist band return to my waist, where it belonged. Coach Smith grabbed a towel and handed it to me.

“Wipe that cock snot from your shirt, and get showered off, I’ll write you a note so you won’t be in trouble for being late. You’re one step closer to making first string this year, let’s keep it that way,” he said with a wink.

I ran the towel over my shirt, cleaning the cum off it and then headed down to the showers with a note from Coach Smith excusing me from being late to history class. I stripped off my clothes in the empty locker room and quickly made my way to the shower. I glanced up and saw Coach Smith smile down at me as he watched. My stomach turned with the realization of how fucked Carson and I truly were.

Chapter Text

My last two classes of the day went by in a blur; my body going through the motions without any input from my wiped mind. It seemed like only an instant had passed since I left the locker room, but I found myself walking to the bike rack to ride home. I immediately noticed that Carson and Michael’s bikes were already gone. I glanced down the road in the direction of our houses, but I couldn’t see them. My mind flashed to what they might be doing soon, and my cock stiffened slightly. ‘God, what is wrong with me?’ I thought.

I spun the numbers to unlock my bike, hopped on, and rode down the road by myself. How could Coach Smith have the videos of us? Could he be the blackmailer? I supposed it was possible, which would explain how he knew where we lived and what school we went to. I slowly pedaled up the hill, deep in thought. My mind was all over the place: Carson’s naked body, his hard cock, Coach Smith’s rough hand-job, the gay porn I’d jacked off to yesterday, Michael. My thoughts swirled and centered on Michael for some unknown reason. I’d never had any attraction to the boy, but now, the idea that he had his hand on Carson’s bare dick, jerking him to a sloppy cum, made me think about him. I wondered if he had any hair; I didn’t at that age, but some boys did. I wondered if he could cum. I wondered what his body looked like naked. My cock remained half-hard as I peaked the hill and started the descent down to our street. I passed Carson’s house and glanced up at the window to his room. The blinds were closed and my mind once again imagined the perverted acts the two brothers were performing on each other. I took a deep breath as my bike glided past their house and into my driveway.

Something caught my eye: a box sitting at my front door. My heart skipped a beat, thinking about the box that I’d watched Carson open in the third video Coach Smith had shown me. I hung up my bike in the garage and then walked around to the box. Luckily, no one was home as the boy was addressed to My Sweet Beautiful Boy Carson, From Your Man. I grabbed the box and hauled it up to my room, shutting and locking the door behind me. I put the box on my desk, sat on my bed, and stared at it. I processed all the probable and improbable things that could be in that box. I played out scenarios in my head; both arousing and nauseating. I finally decided, I need to open the box, to know what was inside the damned thing.

I stood and aggressively walked over to it. It wasn’t huge, maybe 12”x12”x12”. I grabbed a pair of scissors and slid them across the tape. Inside there was a present, wrapped identically to the one Carson had opened, and on top a note and a USB drive.

I read the note first:

Jason, my beautiful boy,

Your sexy little body is a masterpiece, and I can tell that you want your best friend’s rock hard cock. I want you to be happy, so I’ve given you some gifts to help you become the dominate top that you are destined to be. Plug in the USB for a the first part of your gift.

With deepest love,

Your Man

I looked at the USB drive and considered tossing it, but I had to know what was on it. This was obviously the work of the blackmailer, but the note had said the USB had a gift. I wracked my brain for what that could possibly be, not finding an answer. I opened my laptop, logged in, and plugged the small device into the slot. My screen flickered for a second, my webcam light turned on, and then it showed the contents of the drive. It was video files: tons of them. Their names appeared to be time and date stamps. I looked at the glow of the webcam indicator light as I opened the first file. It was the same video Coach Smith had shown me in his office. I watched again as Carson stripped and wanked his hard cock to a adolescent explosion of cum. My cock was rock hard in my shorts, leaking a small amount of precum to soak into my boxers. I clicked through several more videos, more of the same, Carson undressing and masturbating. He’d pose, flex his muscles, or chat with an unseen person on the other side of the screen, but they all ended up with him cumming. My heart raced, as I quickly scrolled to the bottom and found the three videos I’d watched in Coach Smith’s office.

A message popped up on my computer, ‘Want to see something special?’ with yes or no underneath.

I moved my mouse and clicked on yes, my curiosity taking over.

My screen went black and then filled with a view of Carson’s bedroom. Carson was bent over a chair, his pants and underwear around his knees, his ass a shiny with red hand prints. Michael’s hand came slapping down on Carson’s ass, and then again, and again, and again. I lost count of how many times Michael’s hand made painful contact with Carson’s rear, but my cock liked every minute of it.

Carson stood and turned around, giving me a healthy look at his flaccid cock hanging over his balls. He sat down and spread his legs a bit. His face winced from the contact of his sore ass with the chair. Both of them stood and pulled off their shirts. Carson’s fit body was a sharp contrast to Michael’s soft body. He wasn’t really fat, just a bit pudgy. Carson nonchalantly kicked off his shorts and underwear and plopped himself down. Michael just stood there and held the waistband of his shorts. My eyes were glued to his crotch, desperate to see him reveal his, presumably small cock. The man must have been giving instructions, but I couldn’t hear them, as Carson turned towards his younger brother, grabbed his shorts and underwear and in one swift motion, pulled them to Michael’s ankles.

Michael glowed red as his dick was revealed. I was surprised because it was almost the same size as Carson’s, though without hair and a bit thinner. My hand was instinctively fondling myself through my shorts; my boner painfully trying to force its way out.

Both brothers stared at the screen as their cocks seemed to grow hard on their own; the man must be forcing them to watch some porn. They both started to play with their hard cocks. They reached for each other’s cocks, their hands hovering just out of reach. My mind flicked back to Carson and me jerking each other off. Their fingers wrapped around the other’s cock and they began to move up and down. They moaned, and Carson’s cock leaked a steady stream of precum onto Michael’s young hand.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I didn’t care if the man was watching and recording me. I lifted my ass and shoved my shorts and underwear down to my ankles, pulled my shirt over my head, and my hand shot to my hard cock. I threw my head back and moaned and then forced my eyes back to the sexy incestuous action on the screen. I nearly busted my nut when Carson’s cock throbbed in Michael’s hand and coated my best friend’s chest in a rope of pubescent cum. Carson kept jerking his brother as Michael held his hand on his brother’s cum covered cock; quickly deflating. Michael’s orgasm came shortly after, covering Carson’s hand with the boy’s watery cum.

Carson brought his hand to his mouth and licked up his brother’s ejaculate. Michael looked like he was going to be ill as he followed suit, gagging as he tried to get his brother’s thicker load down his throat. My hand flew up and down my cock as my climax hit me. My cock sprayed cum all over my stomach and chest. I immediately regretted my decision as my post-nut clarity kicked in. I quickly reached for a box of tissues and cleaned myself off. The feed cut off and my screen returned to normal, except there was new file at the bottom of the folder for the USB drive with a time and date stamp for that afternoon. I knew right away what it was. I swallowed hard, realizing that the man now had a video of me jerking off to my best friend and his brother giving each other hand jobs.

Another message popped up on the screen, “Open your presents for me, beautiful boy.”

I pulled my shorts and underwear up as I stood and walked over to the box. I pulled out the present, wrapped in green paper with a big red bow on top. I ripped the paper open and lifted the lid off the box inside. I dumped the contents on my bed. There were two sets of handcuffs, a red rubber ball with some leather straps attached, a penis shaped plastic tube, a bottle of lube, and a small flip phone. I wasn’t sure what everything was, but I’m sure the sick pervert blackmailing us would let me know when and how to use each item. I placed everything but the phone back in the box and hid them under my bed. The flip phone vibrated.

I picked it up and put it to my ear, “Hello?”

“Do you like your presents?” The sinister man’s voice rasped.

“I don’t know what most of that stuff is,” I said honestly.

“There’s time to learn, my wonderful boy,” he answered, “I’m going to help you achieve your fantasies.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said less than confidently.

“Don’t lie to me or yourself, it’s not fitting for a such an adorable little angel to lie,” he said with a sickeningly sweet tone.

I didn’t say anything, just stood there feeling dumbfounded. How could this stranger know him better than himself?

“It’s OK, you’re just like me,” The man said, “You’re not alone. There’s a whole community of people just like us, desperate to see naked boys.”

I felt my eyes water. I wasn’t like him. I didn’t want to see naked boys. I didn’t want to be gay. I liked girls, and that wasn’t a lie. Last year, when Tiffany and I had kissed, my cock had been rock hard. This man was just manipulating me, that had to be it.

“I’m not anything like you,” I finally said.

“We’ll see. Love you, my pretty little boy,” the man said right before the phone went silent.

I threw the phone on the bed, followed by my body. I put my face into a pillow and felt the tears well up and spill out of my face. I’m not like him, I’m not like him, I’m not like him, I kept telling myself, willing myself to believe it.

My phone dinged. I grabbed it from my night stand and saw a text from Carson, ‘Hey man, want to come over and help me with my homework?’

I texted back, ‘sure thing, be right there.’

I grabbed my shirt from the floor and pulled it over my head before grabbing my bag, heading down the stair and then straight to Carson’s house. Carson met me at the door; I couldn’t look him in the eyes.

“You OK?” he asked sincerely.

“Yeah, nothing’s wrong,” I lied.

We sat down at his kitchen table and pulled out our math homework. We did the problems together, and Carson was really showing that he paid attention in class. He still struggled a bit, but he was able to get it much faster than he did yesterday. I still couldn’t look him in the eyes. The guilt of what I’d done ripping a gaping hole in my conscience. We finished our homework and packed it up in our bags. I followed Carson up to his room, passing by his two youngest brothers glued to their switch on the way, and shut the door behind us.

Carson turned and faced me and bluntly asked, “Why won’t you look me in the eyes?”

I was frozen to the spot as my mind went blank. Carson stared at me awaiting an answer that I couldn’t speak.

“Is it because of what Michael and I had to do? Is that it? Because we had to jerk each other off?” He asked in a angry hushed voice.

“No,” I said quickly.

“Then what is it? You’ve been acting strange ever since you came over an hour ago,” Carson said sourly, “We’ve always been best friends, and that’s never going to change.”

“I….uh,” I started unable to speak the truth.

“Dude!” he said sharply, “I jerked you off and ate your cum! The least you could do is tell me what’s on your mind.”

“I watched you and Michael wank each other,” I said softly.

“What? How?” Carson said confused.

“I got a box, just like the one you got…” I started, but was cut off by Carson.

“How did you know I got a box?” he interrupted, his words cutting deep.

‘Fuck!’ I thought to myself, he’d never told me about the box. I looked down at my feet.

“Dude, tell me how you knew,” he demanded.

“Coach Smith, he, uh, showed me some videos of you, including one where you opened a box, and uh, yeah,” I said with my head still slumped downwards.

“Coach Smith?!?” Carson said alarmed, “Our Coach Smith? The football Coach and PE teacher? Is he the one doing this to us?”

“I guess it’s possible,” I mumbled.

“Wait!” Carson said as a thought came to your head, “Why did Coach Smith show you the video?”

Tears poured from eyes as the events that took place in Coach Smith’s office flooded back to my head: His hands roughly pulling on my adolescent cock, his rod jutting from the leg of his shorts, the perverse images glowing on the screen. I covered my face in a futile attempt to hide the fact that I was crying.

Carson softened and pulled me into a hug, “Did he...touch you?”

I didn’t answer, just releasing a small sniffly sob into Carson’s shoulder. He pulled me in tighter, holding me as I gently cried.

“We need to tell someone,” Carson said softly.

My voice wavered as I managed to say, “We can’t, he has videos of us, but especially of you.”

Carson’s body tensed and he squeezed me tighter as he whispered, “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” I said quietly.

He held me for several minutes and then his arms loosened and let go, slowly sliding down my back. He sat down on his bed and rubbed his temples. I sat down in the chair at his desk. He looked angrily at the glow of the indicator light next to his webcam.

“What was in your box,” he asked, “It’s only fair since you know what’s in mine.”

I told him what the man had sent me, including the USB drive of videos. Carson clasped his hands over his eyes as he rested his elbows on his knees as I told him about watching him and his brother jerk each other off.

He sat silent for a moment after I finished, finally looking at me and asking, “Why did you watch, you could have looked away?”

My face immediately betrayed me: glowing bright red.

“Did you like it?” he asked, a growing concern in his voice.

I sat silently and just looked at my feet, letting Carson draw his own, perfectly correct, conclusions.

“Are you gay?” He continued, “Do you like me, like...like that?”

The tears rushed back into my eyes as my voice refused to speak.

“Did you jerk off to it?” he added with a tinge of disgust.

I just sobbed into my hands. Carson’s entire demeanor seemed stiff and unmoving. My heart was pounding in my chest, my lungs gasping for air as I openly cried. I lifted my head and looked at my best friend through watery eyes. To my surprise, he looked soft, like he understood; like nothing would ever come between us. I felt my weariness dim.

“You know, I meant it when I said nothing would ever make me stop being friends with you,” he said calmly.

I took a shaky breath in and let it out slowly, finally finding the energy to respond, “You mean so much to me, Carson, I never want to lose you.”

He smiled and said, “Best friends through thick and thin, dude. It doesn’t matter if you’re gay. You’ll always be my best friend.”

“I’m not gay,” I said defensively.

“Then why did you jerk it to me and Michael?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” I said, “I….maybe….I...maybe I’m…maybe I’m into girls and boys.”

“You’re bi?” He asked.

“Maybe,” I responded.

“So Tiffany wasn’t just to make people think you’re straight?” He continued with his line of questioning.

“No, man, I got so hard when we kissed. I wanted her pussy so bad,” I said with a laugh as I wiped tears from my eyes.

“How long have you,” Carson paused, “liked me?”

“I...uh….” I stuttered.

“It’s not important,” Carson said cutting my lack of answer off, “I’m pretty hot stuff. I don’t blame you for thinking I’m sexy. I’m sorry I can’t return the favor; I’m 100% straight.”

I just laughed. For a moment, it felt like everything was back to normal, but of course, it wasn’t. The light next to the webcam tauntingly glowed; an ever-present reminder of our predicament. Our discussion moved to football tryouts next week. Carson was positive we would both make first string on the team, but I wasn’t sure about me. We hung out in his room until my mom texted me to come home for dinner.

Carson stood to show me out, and unexpectedly pulled me into a tight hug. He didn’t say anything, just held me like his life depended on it. He let go and we looked each other in the eyes and smiled. I walked across the grass between our houses. I’d come out to Carson; not that I had much choice, and everything had turned out alright. He hadn’t instantly hated me or told me to leave, in fact he’d been OK with it. I walked through my door and was greeted by my mom and dad and little brother. We all ate dinner together before retiring to our rooms to go bed.

The webcam light was still glowing as I shut and locked my door. The screen flickered to life and showed Carson, naked on his bed, his phone in one hand his cock in the other. He wanked himself slowly. I ripped my clothes from my body and sat in the chair, the wood cold against my bare ass and legs. My cock was already hard and I jerked myself as I watched Carson. I timed my orgasm to match Carson’s, our teen cocks throbbing in near unison, cum coating our adolescent bodies. I leaned back and recovered, not caring if the man could see my naked, spent teen body.

Chapter Text

I left Carson’s room and headed downstairs. Josiah and Blake had come home during Carson and my incestuous jerk off session. It was a hot day, and, as usual, they had stripped down to their cartoon briefs and were laying on their stomachs, feet lazily wagging in the air, switch controllers in their hands. I plopped myself on the sofa and pulled out my phone and launched fortnite. Greg and Steven were already on, so I joined a lobby with them, eager to get my mind off of what I had just done. Mid match, Carson came down the stairs and let Jason in. They worked on their homework at the kitchen table. I was a bit proud of my older brother for actually putting in some effort in his academics, something he usually slacked off in.

We finished the first match, doing pretty decent, but not winning. My phone vibrated and a notification from an app I didn’t recognize popped up. It read, ‘Go to your room pretty boy.’ My heart raced in my chest. This could only be from our blackmailer, there was no other explanation. I let Greg and Steven know that I was going to go do my homework, logged off, and heaved myself up stairs. Jason and Carson still working through the same problems I would be doing later.

I went in my room, locked the door behind me, and threw myself on my bed. Another notification was waiting for me when I pulled my phone out. It contained a link. I usually would never click on unknown links, but I didn’t want to upset this man that had video evidence of Jason, Carson, and me doing perverted acts. It opened up a chat app on my screen.

‘Hello Michael.’

‘What do you want from me?’

‘The same thing I want from your brother and his best friend.’

‘What’s that?’

‘To corrupt your tiny little minds, and make you into perverted little deviants.’

‘How long do you plan on doing this to us?’

‘Oh, we’re just getting started, you’re going to receive a gift from me tomorrow, I can’t wait for you to open it.’

‘You can’t do this.’

‘But I can. I’ve done this to countless boys, who think that grown women have interest in seeing their insignificant little boy cocks.’

‘I didn’t fall for your trap, you tricked my dumb brother.’

‘That doesn’t matter, I’m like a virus. I’ll bring in every boy that I can. You’ll get very familiar with each other’s naked bodies.’

‘How’d you get on my phone?’

‘I know your name, your address, it wasn’t that hard to find your phone number. Once I had that, a little hacking, and I’m in. The specifics don’t matter.’

A small picture in picture popped up, showing my front facing camera. I looked at myself. He was watching me. He could see me.

‘Those two little boys in the cartoon briefs were pretty nice, what’s their names?’

‘No, I’m not letting you bring my little brothers into this.’

‘I bet all the boys at school would get a kick out of watching you lick your brother’s cum off your hand.’

‘They’re not even 10!’

‘Even better, lets start with their names.’

‘Josiah and Blake.’

‘Cute, how old exactly are they, I thought they might have been twins.’

I took a deep breath. I racked my brain for a way out of this, but couldn’t find one. I knew what was going to happen, but there was no avoiding it. I typed their ages into the chat and hit enter.

‘Blake is 7 and Josiah is 8.’

‘Such perfect ages, I can’t wait for you to get your present.’

The app closed down and my screen went back to normal. Carson really had messed up. This man had disgusting plans for our two youngest brothers. I put my phone next to me on the bed and just lay there, staring at the ceiling for several minutes before sitting up, walking over to my desk, and diving into my homework.

After I finished, I played some fortnite with Greg and Steven and then went to bed, fully dressed.

I saw my little brothers naked all the time. We shared a room, so getting changed in front of each other was no big deal. It wasn’t like they had different equipment down there anyways. Their little boy penises were nearly identical, circumcised like Carson and I, with testicles that were pulled up close to their bodies. That night though, in my dreams, I was haunted by their naked bodies. Erect, adult sized penises jutted aggressively from their pelvises under their skinny little boy bodies. Big balls dangled underneath as their high pitched voices taunted me. I woke with a painfully hard erection tenting my shorts, and my body drenched in sweat. Every time I managed to will myself back to sleep, the dream returned, their over-sized genitals and taunting voices preventing me from getting a good nights sleep. When I finally woke in the morning, I felt like complete trash. My body was slow, and my eyes were heavy. I hefted myself down the hallway to shower. The warm water did little to wake me up, and I had no desire to pleasure myself.

School that day was tense for me. I was worried about Jimmy, but also about what was going to happen when I got home. What could the man send me? What would be in his present? At least it was Friday. I had the weekend to fill with fortnite. Jimmy kept his distance in the locker room; a huge relief to me. After the final shower in the gym locker room, the final bell rang and I headed to the bike rack with my two best friends in tow. Carson and Jason were already there, waiting for me.

“You ready to head home?” Carson asked with a exaggerated gesture of his head.

I nodded as I unlocked my bike and then pulled on my helmet. We all biked home together, the mood a bit awkward with Carson and Jason there. Steven and Greg parted ways, and we rode in silence the rest of the way to our street. Jason pulled into our driveway with us, popping out his kickstand and leaning his bike near the garage door. I spotted the small box next to the front door, but I don’t think Jason or Carson did. I walked around while they headed inside together.

The box wasn’t too heavy, nor too big. I picked it up and carried it to my room, noticing Carson and Jason working on their math homework at the kitchen table. I locked the door behind me and set the box on the bed. I grabbed a pair of scissors and opened it. Inside there was a brand new “spy cam”, a small pink silicone cylinder with a small hole through the center, and 8 sets of handcuffs that were labeled, “Child sized.”

My phone buzzed in my pocket. I grabbed it to check what it was, and saw the same link as before. I clicked it with trepidation and a message popped up.

‘Let’s get your presents set up. Camera first, open the box, and plug it in aimed at your bed.’

I opened the box, finding it had previously been opened. The camera was tiny, less than 1 square centimeter. I plugged it in and put it on my desk, aimed at my bed. It blended in with the other stuff on my desk, barely noticeable. I looked at my phone and felt sick as I saw the view, in hd, of my bed. It was surprisingly good quality for being so small.

‘Lovely room, I can’t wait to see it in action, why don’t you strip off those clothes, and try out your new toy.’

I stared at the message for what felt like an eternity before another one popped up.

‘Or maybe, I can have Carson come help you out?’

I snapped out of it and started to pull off my clothes,. I stood in front of my bed, completely naked, fully aware that a grown man was looking at me. My penis hung soft between my legs, and balls were pulled up tight from the fear. The hairs that Jimmy had cut off were prickly where they were starting to grow back.

‘Get your cock hard for me.’

I took a deep breath in, raising my shoulders, and slowly let it out. I grabbed my flaccid penis and began tugging on it. It started to stiffen in my hand, though I felt no arousal. Soon, my hand was sliding up and down my preteen shaft. My phone vibrated in my penis-free hand.

‘God, you’re gorgeous, lay on the bed and grab your new toy for me.’

I climbed onto my bed, resting my head on a pillow and grabbed the pink cylindrical piece of silicone. I surmised that it was meant to be used to masturbate; the small, tight hole, most likely where I was supposed to put my genitals. I slipped it over the head of my erection and gasped as it slid down the length of my penis. My head popped out the far side and then disappeared back into the tightness as I pulled back. The feeling was a million times more than just my hand, or even Carson’s hand. I tried to keep quiet, but the sensation was overwhelming, I hoped no one came upstairs to hear my pleasure. Up and down the pink tool of pleasure glided effortlessly over my stiff rod. My arousal was rising, approaching its climax. I moved it faster and faster, as I felt my cock enlighten with a surge of preteen pleasure. A small rope of cum erupted from the head of penis, landing on my chest with two small squirts following to land on my belly. The clear goop oozed as I let my hand fall down to the bed. The head of my penis, sticking out the top of the sex toy, slowly shrunk into the tool, being swallowed by the slippery pink material. My phone buzzed with a message from my tormentor.

‘Well done, Michael, now get yourself cleaned up and get your little brothers up here and handcuffed to the bed.’

I pulled the tool off my penis, it throbbing with a tinge of excitement as the head slipped out. I hid it under my bed along with the handcuffs. I wiped the cum from my chest, belly, and the base of my shaft, and then got dressed to head downstairs. My brothers were in their usual spot, already undressed down to their cartoon briefs, laying on their bellies. Their skinny behinds hidden only by the thin material. My parents wouldn’t be home for awhile, but I didn’t know how to get my brothers handcuffed to the bed. I played out different ideas, finally deciding to try and make it a game for them. I went down the last few steps and went into the living room. Carson and Jason were still working on their homework in the kitchen.

In a low voice, I said, “Hey, you guys want to try something really fun?”

Their game paused on the screen and they both looked at me with eager eyes. They looked up to Carson and me and always wanted to be involved in whatever we were doing. Little did they know, that what they’d be doing would probably involve some perverted act. They nodded their heads in unison.

“What are we going to do?” Josiah asked excitedly.

“It’s a cool game, that we can play in our room,” I answered, my brain trying to keep ahead of what was happening.

“Cool, let’s go!” Blake exclaimed as he and Josiah hopped up.

Tiny bulges were visible in the front of their tight cartoon briefs, and their tiny rear ends swayed as they basically sprinted up the stairs with me close behind. They burst into our room with the biggest smiles on their face. I followed, closing the door behind me.

“What do we do?” Josiah said, basically vibrating with anticipation.

I thought quickly, and just decided to play it straight saying, “I’ve got some cool new handcuffs, want to try them out?”

“Like a real police handcuffs?” Blake asked, bouncing up and down.

“Yeah, they’re metal and everything. You two lie on the bed and I’ll try them out on you,” I said, feeling my heart sink.

They both laid next to each other on my bed, their nearly nude bodies laid out for the dirty man. I pulled out the handcuffs and showed them to my brothers. Their eyes went wide and they both let out a, “woah,” amazed at the real handcuffs.

“Put your hands up, by the head board, and we’ll see how well they secure you,” I said.

Josiah and Blake put their hands up above their heads, stretching their thin bodies out. Their ribs were clearly visible down the side of the body and their little, flat stomachs sucked in, leaving a small gap between the waistband of their briefs and their bare pubis. I went about attaching a set of handcuffs to each of their wrists, tightly, and then to the bed. After they were both secured, they playfully struggled and tried to escape, giggling at the strength of the “toys.” My phone buzzed. I looked at it expecting another message from the man, but instead it was a call through the same app. I answered it and put the phone to my ear.

“Their ankles too,” The man ordered.

I put my phone down and went to attach the first set of cuffs to Josiah’s ankle.

“I’m done, let me out,” Josiah said.

“Yeah, me too,” Blake added.

I looked at them with sorrowful eyes and replied, “I can’t.”

My two younger brothers struggled harder, but the thick metal cuffs just tightened as they pulled against them. The metal dug into their fragile wrists as their faces turned from jovial to panic.

“Michael, I’m done playing, let us go!” Josiah said with urgency.

I didn’t say anything, I just grabbed their ankles and forced the cuffs over them. I pulled their legs down and then with a bit of struggle, attached the cuffs to the footboard. Their bodies were stretched tight on the bed. Their chest and belly rose and fell in quick succession, their young bodies desperate for escape. I picked up the phone and put it to my ear, desperate to get this over with.

“Wow!” the man said, “They’re so sexy!”

“What do you want me to do? They’re scared,” I asked, my annoyance and fear shining through.

“Eager to play with them, aren’t you naughty boy,” the man taunted, “OK, I won’t make you wait too long; let’s start with getting their little briefs down to their ankles.”

My heart sank. I knew deep down that’s where this was going, but part of me hoped I would be wrong. I put the phone down and looked at my brothers. Tears were beading in both of their eyes as they looked at me with fear. Their lips trembled; their struggling slowly diminishing.

“I’m sorry,” I sobbed as a tear flowed down my left cheek.

I grabbed Blake’s waistband and pulled. It snagged on his butt, but I reached down and slid it down. He cried openly; His body shaking with emotion. His little shrunken penis was barely there, basically just a head over top of an empty ball sac.

“Michael, why are you doing this?” Josiah begged as I did the same to him.

I looked away, eager to break my eyes away from them and not face the shame of what I was doing. The sound of panicked sobbing filled the room as I picked up my phone again.

“Well done, they’ve got such perfect cocks, get them hard for me, boy,” The man commanded.

I swallowed and then climbed on the bed between both of their legs. I looked at their shrunken genitals, and willed myself to reach out my hands and grasp them.

“That’s my privates!” Blake said in a hushed sobbing whisper.

I didn’t respond, just moving my hand up and down their small, slowly hardening boy wieners. Their crying continued as I stroked them and tried to dissociate. Their penises grew hard, their thin veiny genitals felt warm in my hand. They were nearly identical, Josiah’s only slightly longer. Their balls disappeared as they grew erect and their sobs slowed and a few confused moans escaped their lips.

“This feels wrong,” Josiah begged, “Please stop, Michael, I won’t tell mom, please!”

Blake just moaned in between snivels and whimpers. Both of their faces were streaked with tears; a wet messy disaster. My hand continued to jerk them off, as they both just lay there, unable to stop me.

I heard the door open, my hands freezing, and my head shooting to look to see who just entered. I can’t believe I didn’t lock it. To my horror, Jason and Carson stood there, looking miserable. They walked in, shut the door, and locked it.

Chapter Text

I closed the door as Jason left. He had come out to me as bi and confessed that he had a crush on me. He’d watched Michael and me jerk each other off. But none of that mattered, he was still my best friend. I went back up to my room and locked my door behind me. I stripped off my clothes and threw myself on my bed. Before this all had started, I would have jumped on chat roulette and jerked with some random ‘woman,’ but I think I’ve learned my lesson. I instead browsed to pornhub and started searching for some big-titted bimbos taking cocks in their tight wet pussies. My cock awoke and started to throb to life, growing hard as I found the perfect video. I slowly jacked my cock, fully aware that the webcam light was on. It wasn’t like the man hadn’t seen me jerk off already; I really didn’t care. My hand felt fantastic and the release of cumming gave me a sense of calm in a world where I didn’t really have any. I wiped the slimy goop from my abs with a tissue, pulled the covers over my nude body and then fell asleep.

I woke in the morning groggy and glad it was Friday. I slapped at my phone to turn off the alarm and then rolled out of bed, my feet landing hard on the floor. My cock was hard in between my legs as I decided to risk it and just walk down the hall to the shower in the buff. No one was there, so I made a quick speed walk and shut the bathroom door behind me. The shower felt wonderful and the orgasm I quickly brought myself to helped me to wake up. I wrapped my towel around my waist and headed back down the hall to get dressed; a t-shirt, gym shorts over plaid boxers, ankle socks, and a pair of sneakers. I went downstairs and ate breakfast and then rode my bike to school with Michael. We didn’t talk, didn’t acknowledge what we had done yesterday afternoon, we just peddled in silence. My mind was busy; the black mailer, Michael, Jason, and Jimmy, the punk ass who fucked with my brother.

I wasn’t sure how I was going to get back at him, but I was going to. I knew he wanted to join the football team, so I thought about going to Coach Smith, but I’m not sure the man would be much help. I thought about getting retribution, but that could get me in big trouble. Every option I came up with seemed to have downsides.

I meet Jason outside the school after locking my bike to the rack. We did our daily fist bump, but his eyes kept evading mine.

“Thanks again for helping me with my homework,” I said.

“It’s no problem, you’d do the same for me,” Jason replied.

“If I was good at any subject,” I said with a laugh, “do want to come over after school and help me again today?”

“You think Mr. Craft is going to give us homework on the weekend?” Jason said incredulously.

“I’ve heard he gives you homework everyday,” I shot back.

“Ugh,” Jason said, “Yeah, I’ll come over and we can work through it together.”

The bell rang, and we headed our separate ways. My first class was algebra 1 with Mr. Craft. I sat next to Tracy again, and we ended up exchanging our homework. I was proud of myself when she handed it back with no red marks on it.

“You’ve been studying,” she said as the paper left her hand.

“Yeah, I think math is important,” I said.

She giggled, but was cut off by Mr. Craft’s tsk, tsk, tsk.

I tried to pay attention, but I was stuck thinking about all the possible ways I could get back at Jimmy. My mind kept coming back to Coach Smith. It seemed like the least dangerous solution, but I was nervous to talk to the man, fully aware that he had videos of me, Jason, and my brother in compromising situations.

The bell rang, so I packed my bags and headed to PE. I walked in the locker room and started to get changed. I looked up at Coach’s overlooking window and saw the man watching. His eyes seemed to be locked onto me with a smile slapped on his pedophilic face. I had to do it; to talk to him and prevent Jimmy from messing with my brother again. I changed into my gym attire and then hustled to the door to his office, pounding my fist on the heavy door. I heard the man’s footsteps coming down the stairs, so I stepped back so he could open the door. He appeared, red faced, and gave me a nasty look.

“What do you want Warner?” he barked.

I shrunk a bit from his presence before weakly replying, “Can I speak to you in your office, sir?”

His lips curled upward into a cruel version of a grin as he stepped aside and ushered me up the stairs ahead of him. He followed behind, ogling my fit ass, I’m sure. This wasn’t the first time I’d been in his office; I’d been junior team captain for the varsity team, and team captain for the junior varsity team last year. I stepped up onto the hard concrete floor of his office and saw the old, rusty rolling chair next to an equally rusty metal desk. Neatly stacked gym equipment lined the walls of the gray painted room. I stood at the top of the stairs as Coach smith huffed past me and plopped himself into the worn out chair. It groaned in protest as the man leaned back in it and crossed his arms. He looked at me expectantly.

“Sir,” I started, “I have a problem...or rather my brother does.”

Coach Smith didn’t say anything or move, he just continued to stare and let the silence build.

“Another 6^th grader, Jimmy Nelson, well he’s been, um, harassing my brother and his friends, and I know he wants to join the football team, and I…”

“Enough Warner,” Coach Smith interrupted, “What do you want me to do about that little shit stain?”

“I….uh...don’t know….” I said slowly.

Coach Smith rocked in his chair and stroked his chin in thought before asking, “why didn’t your brother go to the principal with this? He seems like the kind of kid who would tattle in a heart beat.”

“He doesn’t want him to retaliate,” I answered truthfully.

He smiled at me, “And what do I get for helping you out, Warner?”

“Sir?” I asked, my voice quivering; betraying my fear.

His lips curled into that same unnerving grin, and I started to grasp what he was saying.

“I know about the videos you have, sir,” I said softly as my heart pounded in my chest.

The man let out a small, snorty laugh, “Hendricks couldn’t keep his mouth shut I see, so I think you know what I want.”

I closed my eyes for a second and took in a deep breath; my shoulders rising and falling. I reopened them and looked down at the man’s spread legs; his dick was tenting his tight shorts. I knew what he wanted.

“And you’ll put a stop to Jimmy harassing my brother?” I asked as I untucked my shirt.

Coach Smith’s lips parted, showing his yellowed teeth as he smiled. His eyes darted up and down my body and he nodded. “Keep going, and that little punk won’t even get close to your brother.”

I crossed my arms downwards and lifted the hem off my shirt over my head, revealing my muscled torso and rippling abs. Coach Smith groped his crotch roughly as he watched me with hungry eyes.

“God, Warner, you’re going to make such a great team captain this year. We’ll have to have special one-on-one meetings to discuss strategy and come up with plays,” Coach Smith said as I untied my shorts and pushed them down my fit legs, lightly dusted with dirty blond hairs.

I was left wearing my boxers, shoes, and socks in front of the fully dressed yet turned on man. My thumbs hooked into my boxers and I froze. I was about to reveal myself to my football coach, my PE teacher, a fully grown man. I closed my eyes and pushed them down swiftly to my ankles and awkwardly pulled them over my shoe clad feet. My cock was soft between my legs, hung down over my balls. I stood back up and kept my hands at my side, letting the pedophile admire my nude teen form. He lifted his ass and slid his shorts and white brief down his hairy, thick legs. His cock was thick, veiny, and long, jutting from a thick curly bush. His balls hung low and heavy underneath the shaft and the head was shiny with precum ; a bead of the disgusting man’s emissions glistened at the tip.

“Come over to me, Warner,” he said as he motioned with one finger.

I cautiously walked over to the man. His hand extended as soon as I was in reach and grasped my soft cock. He pulled on my sensitive flesh staff, sending a mixture of signals to my hormone riddled mind. I found myself growing stiff from his persistent manipulations and soon I was sporting a full on woody. I stared straight ahead at the block wall as the man molested me. The locker room below was empty, my classmates and the other gym coaches likely already started PE class for this period. The man had me for the entire period if he wanted. He could touch me however he wanted. I reminded myself that this was to protect my brother. This was to put a stop to that punk from every laying hands on Michael ever again. Coach Smith was stroking his own cock as he deliberately stroked mine.

“Look at me,” Coach Smith commanded, “I want you to watch me touch you.”

I looked down and saw the man’s fat cock and my own, teen sized cock, both rock hard.

“Warner, who were you thinking for junior captain? We need a seventh grader with a nice body, who’ll know how to keep his mouth shut,” Coach Smith mused; talking as if he wasn’t jerking off a 13-year-old boy. “What about Peterson?”

Aiden Peterson was a 7^th grader who had played on the JV team last year when he was in 6^th grade. He was a bit short, but crazy fast, most likely because he probably weighed 10 pounds soaking wet. The kid was a stick, but he almost never had an incomplete pass if he went for the ball. On top of that, Aiden was liked by most of the other boys on the team. He was funny, charming, and good mannered.

“Peterson would probably be a good fit, he’s pretty well liked,” I said, stifling an unwanted moan.

My blood was boiling with desire. Coach Smith’s rough hand gave just the right amount of friction to drive my teen tool wild with excitement.

“We’ll see how you two do at tryouts on Monday,” Coach Smith said with a twist of his wrist over the head of my cock.

My eyes rolled back and my cock leaked a drop of precum onto the man’s hand. Coach Smith pulled his hand from my cock and put it on my shoulder. He applied pressure while staring me down. My knees buckled and I dropped to the ground. Coach Smith’s engorged dick was now right in my face. I looked at the intimidating manly specimen.

“Touch it,” Coach Smith said with authority.

My hand hesitantly rose and my finger tips touched the man’s swollen cock causing him to moan loudly. I knew he wanted me to masturbate him. I knew he wanted me to make him cum. I willed myself to wrap my fingers around the thick shaft. They didn’t go all the way around, leaving a gap between my thumb and forefinger. My own cock remained stiff as I knelt there and started to move my hand up and down the man’s long, thick shaft. My hand buried into his thick bush as it glided down to the base, just to emerge and return to the fat head on top. The bulbous veins seems to throb with his heartbeat as I slowly jerked him off.

“Play with my balls Warner,” He barked with his head leaned back; eyes still watching me.

I reached up my other hand and gingerly hefted his large, full ball sac. They were heavy as I massaged them and rolled them in my palm as my other hand continued to stroke the man’s huge cock. His moans were all that I could hear, the sound filling the room with a perverted aura. He reached up and grabbed the back of my head, pulling me in close.

“Open your mouth,” he hissed.

I did as the man asked, my hands still stroking his shaft and massaging his nuts. His cock head was right there in front of my open mouth. He pulled me in closer, the head of his cock now resting on my bottom lip. I closed my eyes and braced for what I knew was coming. I’d seen enough porn to know where grown men liked to put their cum. Another minute of stroking and Coach Smith’s breaths were growing more and more ragged and desperate.

“Take my cum, you slut!” he grunted as his cock swelled and throbbed.

I felt the first forceful blast hit the back of my mouth. Several more ropes shot onto my tongue and coated my mouth. I gagged and nearly vomited from the musky, salty, bitter taste of the man’s thick seed.

“Open your mouth and let me see my cum in your trap,” Coach Smith said.

I looked up at him and opened my mouth wide. The thick goop was nearly escaping my mouth as he smiled down at the degradation he had bestowed me.

“Swallow it all,” He ordered.

I closed my mouth and tried to not breath through my nose as I gulped the vile cock snot down my throat. I felt my stomach turn with disgust as it slid down. It took two more gulps to clear my mouth of the cum, but the taste lingered.

“You’re a pretty good cum dump, Warner,” He said, “Now let’s take care of your teenage boy problem.

He lifted me up and pulled me onto his lap. The man’s big belly was pressed into my back and his cock was soft underneath my hard one. He reached around and took hold of my tender shaft. His hand glided up and down, twisting and applying pressure to all the right areas. My body was a hormonal mess. I didn’t like this. I was turned on, but a hand on your cock was something that would make any teen boy hard and ready to explode their teen load. I tried to fight it. I tried to resist the feelings of pleasure that the man was forcing onto my body. I tried to hold back from cumming, hoping he’d decide to just leave with blue balls. I would have preferred that to what was about to happen. I could feel my cock stiffening in anticipation. I could feel my balls pulling up closer to my body. I could feel my abdomen tightening as my muscles tensed. It wasn’t a surprise, but my orgasm hit like a freight train. My entire being went stiff and my cock shot its load all over my chest, belly, and Coach Smith’s molesting hands. He smeared the cum all over my body, massaging my young teen body with its own sexual emissions. My entire torso shined in the florescent light with sticky adolescent cum.

Coach Smith pushed me to my feet and began licking and kissing my cum off my body. He left no part of my anatomy untouched by his lips or tongue. He lapped at my nipples, nibbled at my belly button, and swallowed my now soft cock to the root. I was frozen to the spot as he gave me a thorough tongue bath, his own cock once again hard. He finally decided he’d had enough of my exposed flesh, spun around, grabbed a towel, and tossed it at me.

“Get yourself cleaned up and dressed. There’s still a few more minutes of PE left,” he said as if he hadn’t just molested me fully.

I wiped the man’s saliva and what was left of my cum of my body with the small towel and then got dressed.

“Sir?” I asked, “Jimmy isn’t going to be a problem for my brother any more?”

He chuckled and smiled, “He won’t even think of going anywhere near him.”

“What are you going to do?” I asked curious.

“That’s between Jimmy and me,” He said seriously, “Now get your ass back to PE before I shove my cock down your throat.”

I turned and quickly descended the stairs. I managed to get through two of the basketball stations before we were sent into the showers. I was glad to wash the remnants of my abuse off my body and get dressed in my normal clothes. The bell rang and we all shuffled through the crowded hallways to our third period classes which for me was English.

Mrs. Conroy was in a good mood, so class went by quickly and then it was time for lunch. I grabbed Jason and my usual table and waited for him to go through the lunch line. I tried to put what happened with Coach Smith behind me as Jason came up and sat across from me.

“What’s wrong?” He immediately asked.

“Nothing,” I said blankly.

“Bull shit,” Jason replied, “It’s written all over your face, what happened?”

I guess I wasn’t hiding it as well as I thought. “I went to Coach Smith about Jimmy.”

“No…” Jason said with his mouth hanging open, “He didn’t, did he?”

I fought back tears as the image of Coach Smith’s cock exploding into my mouth flooded my mind.

“Fuck him,” Jason said angrily.

I took a bite of my sandwich and tried to wipe the water from my eyes. Jason aggressively opened his milk and took a swig before jamming his fork into the mac and cheese on his tray. I swallowed my bite.

“It’s fine, he’s going to make sure Jimmy doesn’t fuck with Michael, and that’s what’s important,” I said.

“Yeah, but now he’s done it to both of us!” Jason shot back.

“I know, but he’s the football coach and head of the athletic department. If either of us want to play sports this year, or have a chance of making varsity as freshmen next year, we need to keep our mouths shut,” I explained.

Jason took another dramatic bite of food from his plate and chewed angrily, finally swallowing.

“What’s he going to do to stop Jimmy?” Jason asked.

“He wouldn’t tell me,” I answered.

Just then, I spotted Jimmy being led out of the cafeteria by Coach Smith.

“Looks like whatever he’s going to do, is going to happen now, I wish I knew what the pervert was going to do to make him leave Michael alone,” I said.

“Maybe he’ll fuck him in the ass,” Jason teased.

I laughed, and we changed the subject to our plans for the weekend (still non-existent).

The bell rang, and Jason and I parted with a fist bump. My last three classes, science, art, and history, were no drama, but went by slowly as I fought the images of Coach Smith from my mind. The dismissal bell finally rang, and I rushed to the bike rack, running into Jason on the way there.

“Ready to do some homework?” Jason asked with exaggerated enthusiasm.

“You know it!” I said mimicking his false demeanor.

We unlocked our bikes and waited for my brother and his nerdy friends. They showed up a few minutes later.

“You ready to head home?” I asked, motioning with my head down the road.

We all rode our bikes in mostly silence, and complete silence once Greg and Steven went their separate ways. As we pulled into the driveway, I noticed a box, very similar to the one the man had sent me, sitting by the front door. Had he sent me another “gift?” We all pulled into the garage and secured our bikes. Michael started hesitantly heading out of the garage towards the front door. ‘The box must be for him,’ I thought to myself as Jason and I walked into the cool air conditioned house.

I grabbed us each a coke as we settled at the kitchen table and pulled out our homework. Michael slipped in the front door and carried the box up the stairs, probably to unpack it for the man. I wondered how the man planned on watching, since none of my brothers had a laptop. I also wondered how the man had contacted Michael.

Jason broke me out of my thought with a thud of his math book. We opened it up and started working through the problems. We were about half way done with I spotted Michael coming back down the stairs. He went over to Blake and Josiah, both in their cartoon briefs playing on their switch, and then led them upstairs which was odd, because they usually spent every waking moment they could playing on their switch. I didn’t think too much of it as Jason and I continued to grind through y=mx+b.

It was a while later when the flip phone the man used to contact me started to vibrate. I pulled it out, opened it and hit the answer button. I put it to my ear as Jason watched with trepidation.

“Are you alone?” The voice of the man asked.

“No,” I answered.

“Who is with you?” He asked.

“Jason,” I responded.

“Anyone else?” He asked.

“No,” I said with bitterness in my voice.

“Perfect, put me on speaker so I can talk to me two beautiful boys,” the man hissed.

I pulled the phone from my ear, hit the speaker phone button, and placed it on the table.

“Michael, I’m done playing, let us go!” I heard Josiah say through the speaker.

Jason and I looked, wide eyed at each other. The man couldn’t be involving my two youngest brothers. There was no way he would stoop that low. A moment later, I heard Michael’s voice.

“What do you want me to do? They’re scared,” he said.

Oh god, Michael was talking to the man. My heart raced and Jason looked panicked. I heard the sound of cloth moving down legs and some sobbing.

“I’m sorry,” Michael said, sounding like he was crying, or about to.

Blake cried and then Josiah in a begging voice pleaded, “Michael, why are you doing this?”

Blake and Josiah sobbed through the speaker on the phone. I looked at Jason. My face must have shown the horror that I was feeling, because Jason said, “We need to go stop this.”

We both stood from the table, I grabbed the phone and slammed it shut, and we quickly walked up the stairs.

“This feels wrong,” we heard Josiah sob from down the hall, “Please stop Michael, I won’t tell mom, please!”

I looked at Jason and he nodded. We walked to Michael’s door, and I hoped it hadn’t locked it. I reached out, grabbed the handle, turned it and pushed the door open.

We were greeted with my two youngest brothers, handcuffed to the bed, fully nude with their tiny erections in Michael’s hands. Michael was frozen as his face turned white.

Chapter Text

I sat next to Blake, my younger brother, on the bus home. My parents always drove us to school, but we had to take the bus home. That meant that we left before our two older brother, who were in middle school, and got home later. Well, at least later than Michael. Usually Carson, our oldest brother, would hang out with Jason before going home. That’s been a bit different for the last two days, both Michael and Carson have been home right after school.

Blake and I were eager to get home; we had some Mario Kart to play. We rarely had much homework, so we spent every afternoon, lounging in our undies, playing on our switch, and watching cartoons. The bus drove down the steep hill that lead our street, the brakes screeching the entire way. The bus jolted to a halt, and Blake and I got off and ran down the street to our house. The garage was open, and Michael and Carson’s bikes were there, and so was Jason’s. Blake and I entered the house through the garage. The cool air conditioning felt good. Carson and Jason were at the kitchen table doing homework, and Michael was nowhere to be seen.

Blake and I threw off our clothes, stripping down to our cartoon character briefs; Pokemon for me, Bluey for Blake. We laid on our belly and grabbed a controller. We launched the game and started racing each other.

A while later, Michael crept down the stairs and came up to us. “Hey, you guys want to try something really fun?” he asked in an almost whisper.

I paused the game and I looked at him. I always looked up to Carson and Michael. Carson was athletic and Michael was smart. I wanted to be like both of them. I nodded my head, and so did Blake.

“What are we going to do?” I asked excited to find out what Michael had planned.

“It’s a cool game that we can play in our room,” he answered.

I wanted to jump for joy. Ever since Michael started middle school, he hasn’t really spent much time with me or Blake. Now he was including us in something.

“Cool, let’s go!” Blake yelled out.

We both jumped up. We were only wearing our briefs, but that was more common than I us wearing clothes at home. Michael and Carson don’t do it as often, but they used to. Blake and I had huge smiles on our faces as we sprinted up the stairs and went straight into our shared room. Michael came huffing after us and shut the door.

“What do we do?” I asked as I found myself bouncing with excitement.

“I’ve got some cool new handcuffs, want to try them out?” Michael asked.

“Like real police handcuffs?” Blake asked.

Blake was bouncing more than me, basically jumping for joy.

“Yeah, they’re metal and everything. You two lie on the bed and I’ll try them out on you,” Michael said.

Blake and I climbed on Michael’s twin-size bed with Blake on the outside and me on the inside. Michael dug under his bed and pulled out several sets of real handcuffs. They were kid-sized, but definitely better quality than the ones you get at the dollar store. I felt my eyes go wide as Blake and I both went, “woah.”

“Put your hands up by the headboard, and we’ll see how well they secure you,” Michael said.

Blake and I happily obliged him. I was excited to try on some real handcuffs. Our thin bodies were stretched out, our stomachs sucked in slightly and our ribs jutting out. Michael securely attached the cuffs to our wrist and the headboard. After he was done, I pulled on the restraints. They were really tight; there was no way I was escaping this. It was so cool to try these out. Michael dug in his pocket and pulled out an old looking flip phone, which was weird because he had a brand new smart phone.

Michael put the phone back down and went towards our feet. He grabbed Josiah’s ankle and clamped a handcuff on it. He was going to tie us to the bed by our feet and ankles.

“I’m done, let me out,” I announced.

“Yeah, me too,” Blake said; fear growing in his voice.

Michael just looked at us and said, “I can’t.”

What was he doing? This felt so wrong. I started to struggle against the cuffs, hoping I could squeeze my thin wrist through somehow, but the harder I struggled, the tighter the cuffs got. They started to rub against my wrist, making them hurt. I felt trapped and felt like I was going to panic.

“Michael, I’m done playing, let us go!” I said fearfully.

Michael didn’t say anything, he didn’t even look at us. He just roughly grabbed our ankles, pulled our legs down and stretched us out by attaching the cuffs to the footboard. My body was fully extended with my arms completely over my head and my legs unable to bend. I felt my chest and belly rise and fall rapidly with my growing fear.

Michael picked up the old flip phone and after a moment asked the person on the other end, “What do you want me to do? They’re scared.”

He sounded annoyed and scared at the same time. I wondered who he was talking to and if that was why he was doing this to us. He put the phone down again after another moment and looked at us. I could feel the tears welling in my eyes and I was sure that Blake was about to cry as well.

“I’m sorry,” Michael sobbed as if he was the one tied to the bed.

A tear fell down his cheek as he grabbed the waistband of Blake’s bluey briefs and started to yank them down. Blake sobbed and tried to resist Michael, but failed. Michael pulled Blake’s briefs to his ankles. My heart was pounding in my chest as Michael climbed over Blake to me.

“Michael, why are you doing this?” I pleaded as he slowly slid down my briefs, exposing my wiener.

I couldn’t hold it back anymore. I started to sob and tears poured down my face. Blake was openly crying. Michael picked up the phone again for a moment before returning it to his night stand and climbing in between Blake and my legs. He reached out his hand and grabbed both of our pee-pees.

“That’s my privates!” Blake sobbed.

I was in shock as Michael started to pull on both of our penises. We cried and sobbed, but Michael just moved his hand up and down as he made our things hard as he stared forward like he wanted to be somewhere else. Michael’s hand started to feel good. Tingly feelings grew in my groin and I heard Blake moan between sobs. Soon we were both gently moaning as Michael stroked our little woodys.

“This feels wrong,” I said between moans before begging, “Please stop, Michael, I won’t tell mom, please!”

Blake’s crying had slowed to snivels and whimpers that escaped his lips between moans of pleasure. Our faces were drenched in tears as he continued to move his hand up and down our penises. We couldn’t stop him; he had us completely secure. The door opened and Jason and Carson came in. I was relieved; Carson wouldn’t let Michael keep doing this to us. Carson shut the door and locked it behind him. My heart sank. Why would he lock the door? Michael’s phone buzzed loudly on the night stand. He climbed out from between us and picked it up. Carson and Jason just stared at our tied naked bodies. There was a moment of silence and then Michael put the phone on speaker and placed it back on the night stand.

“Hello Josiah and Blake,” a man’s voice said through the phone. “You must be so scared, tied up and naked with your horny brother stroking your little cocks.”

“You bastard!” Carson cursed. “How dare you do this to two little kids!”

“I’ve done this, and much more to boys much younger than these two,” the voice responded calmly. “Why don’t we get back to the action. Michael get back on their cocks, keep them hard. Carson and Jason, I want you both to tickle their exposed pits and ribs.”

Michael hung his head and climbed back over Blake’s legs and sat between us. His fingers wrapped around our little penises and he began stroking them again. Blake and I started moaning as Carson climbed over both of us and dug his fingers into my armpit. Jason knelt at the side of the bed and did the same to Blake. Our moans turned into laughter as they started to tickle us. We writhed and squirmed as much as our restraints would allow as their teenage fingers danced across our skin with ticklish intent.

“Stop! Please, it tickles,” I laughed out as I felt the tears, this time from forced laughter, coming once again.

Carson didn’t look at me, just like Michael, he stared at the wall as his fingers relentlessly tickled my exposed skin. Michael continued to pull on my and Blake’s penis. The tickling mixed with the tingly feelings in my groin. Tears ran down my face, and I gasped for breath between fits of laughter. I felt like I couldn’t breath. Carson and Jason’s assault continued; an unrelenting force of tickling fingers.

“Ah, please, please, please, stop!” Blake begged.

I glanced over to Jason and he had the same thousand yard stare that Michael and Carson had. I realized, that they didn’t want to do this, but why were they?

“Take off your shirts, my beautiful boys,” the voice said.

Carson, Michael, and Jason stopped their actions momentarily and mechanically removed their shirts before resuming. Carson and Jason were both fit, though Carson had more muscle, but Michael was a bit chubbier. Blake and I were all skin and bones: a naturally boyish skinny. The uncontrollable laughter continued as Carson’s hands ran across my ribs, my belly, my chest, and my arm pits. I felt like I was going to pee. I held it, but Michael’s hands stroking my wee-wee didn’t make it easy. I felt really tingly down there and my thing felt like it was going to explode. I closed my eyes and tried to focus on holding my bladder, but a powerful wave of good feelings ripped through my wiener. My bladder let go, and a stream of piss started. Michael’s hand escaped, but not before getting wet with my pee. The rest of my uncontrollable stream shot over my chest and belly; running down my nude body to puddle and soak into Michael’s sheets. My penis softened as the stream finally stopped.

“Well done Josiah,” the voice taunted. “And well done Michael, you made your brother cum so hard he pissed himself. Keep stroking Blake, make him cum too.”

Michael continued to pull and yank on Blake’s swollen wiener while Carson and Jason resumed their tickling assault. We once again were arching our backs and giggling without control. We could barely move to escape their fingers. A few minutes after I peed myself, Blake let out a loud grunt. I looked over at him and watched his eyes roll back in his head and his mouth hang open. He must be having the same tingly feeling I had; he didn’t piss himself though.

“Bravo, on act 1, boys, now we move on to act 2,” the voice said. “Get your sexy bodies naked, so we start the real fun.”

Carson climbed back over my and Blake’s naked body followed by Michael. The three older boys started to robotically strip off their clothes, revealing their much larger things that were hanging soft between their legs. Carson and Jason had hair, and Michael had a little bit of stubble like he had shaved, over their pee-pees.

“Michael, on your knees in front of the two older boys,” the voice ordered.

Michael slowly knelt in front of Carson and Jason.

“Good, now get their cocks hard, just like you did your two little brothers.”

Michael reached his hands up and grabbed Carson and Jason’s wieners and began pulling on them, just like he did mine and Blake’s. Blake and I watched as our oldest brother’s and his best friend’s pee-pees got hard. They were about the same size, but Carson’s was thicker. Their balls hung down, unlike mine which were pulled close to my body. I struggled against the cuffs unsuccessfully. I wanted out of this situation. I didn’t want to be tied up naked in a puddle of my own pee.

“Jason, Carson, go straddle my little boy’s chests. Get your cocks right in their face,” the voice commanded.

Carson climbed over Blake and put his legs on either side of my nude body. His ass rested on my chest as he moved up so his thing was nearly touching my face. I turned my head, so I didn’t have to look at the hard shaft and head.

“Jerk each other.” the voice hissed.

Carson and Jason reached their hands across to each other’s privates and started to move their hands up and down. Blake cried as Jason touched his thing. A few times, Carson’s pee-pee bumped into my cheek as Jason’s hand slid quickly up and down.

“Michael, tickle their feet,” the voice said.

Michael climbed down by our feet and dug his fingers in. I started to turn my head and try, unsuccessfully, to keep my feet out of Michael’s reach. I started laughing, which was made more painful by Carson sitting on my chest. My little wiener flopped around as my legs flexed and struggled as much as they could, unwillingly moving on their own accord. Jason and Carson were fighting back moans as they stoked each other’s thingies. Their bellies rose and fell with quick breaths as Blake and I also grew out of breath.

Jason looked at Carson and whispered, “I’m sorry.”

Jason’s peener spat thick whitish liquid all over Blake’s face. It was like a water gun, spraying my younger brother’s face with thick sticky looking goop. It landed on his eyes, nose and some even went across his mouth. Blake gagged as he tried to open his mouth and ask what the stuff was, but then just started to sob. Jason continued to pull on Carson’s penis. A minute later I received the same treatment as Blake. Carson’s pee hole expanded and then thick sprays of the sticky, musty, goo flew out and smattered my face. It was like snot; thick and drippy. It smelled gross and as some slipped into my mouth I found it salty and bitter. I too gagged, but I held back my tears.

“Lick all their cum off, Michael,” the evil man’s voice said.

Carson and Jason climbed off of us; their soft penises swaying with drips of that gross liquid. Michael climbed between us and stuck out his tongue as he ran it across Blake’s face. He lapped up the gross liquid with several passes of his tongue. Then, he moved to me. He looked at Carson’s thicker puddle of goop with disgust before bringing his tongue down on my face. I laid there, mortified, as my second older brother licked stuff off my face that had come out of my oldest brothers penis. Michael’s tongue felt slightly rough as it ran across my face, over my nose, and even my lips. He made sure all of the disgusting white goop was gone before climbing off the bed.

“Bravo, my lovely boys,” The man said. “We’ll have to involve these two cuties more often.”

The phone went silent. Michael quickly found the key and unlocked our handcuffs. He was crying silently, tears rolling down his cheeks. Carson and Jason got dressed without saying anything. Blake and I pulled our briefs back up.

“I’m sorry for this,” Carson said. “I never wanted any of it.”

He too was crying, and when I looked at Jason, there were tears as well. Carson pulled Blake, Michael, and me into a hug and Jason joined in. He held us close whispering over and over, “I’m sorry.”

I finally built up the courage and asked, “Why did you do that to us Michael?”

The hug fell apart as we all found a place to sit.

“We’re being blackmailed for something I did,” Carson said. “I was stupid and got everyone here roped in. We have to do what this man says until we figure out how to break free.”

“We need to tell mom and dad!” Blake said.

“We can’t. He has too much dirt on us,” Michael responded.

“So what?” I shot back. “If you had told mom and dad, Blake and I wouldn’t have just been…..well…..uh….that wouldn’t have happened to us.”

“It would ruin Michael, Jason, and me,” Carson said. “You wouldn’t understand; you’re not in middle school yet.”

I crossed my arms and looked at my brothers and Jason. They looked miserable. They obviously didn’t want this anymore than Blake or me. I let my posture soften.

“What do we have to do now?” I asked.

“Whatever that sick man wants us to,” Michael said.

“But what if we don’t wanna?” Blake asked.

“Do you think any of us wanted to do any of this?” Carson asked back. “Nothing the man makes us do is going to be fun, but we have to do it.”

“Fine,” Blake said.

“I’m going downstairs to play Mario Kart,” I said. “Come on Blake.”

Blake and I headed down the stairs, leaving the older boys in our room.

Chapter Text

I was laying in my bed scrolling through tiktok on my cheap, old android phone my mom had given to me for my birthday. She had gotten a new one, so I got her old one. I was home alone, wearing nothing but a worn out pair of boxer briefs due to our AC barely working, and it was late. School was starting next week, and I was really looking forward to being able to get out of this single wide trailer I lived in with my drunk father. We lived in a rough trailer park, and there wasn’t really much to do. It was dark outside, and my room was only lit by a single dull bulb in a lamp next to my sagging twin sized mattress that sat on the floor. Thread bare sheets and a dirty comforter were underneath me as I rested my head on a flat pillow that seemed to have lost the will to be fluffed.

I heard my dad’s diesel truck pull up the gravel driveway. I lunged for the lamp, flicking it off. I pulled the comforter over my body and pretended to sleep. My father burst through the front door, and I could hear him bumping into walls as he came down the hallway.”

“Jiiiimmmyy!” he hollered in a taunting way. “Daddy’s home, and he’s horny!”

He laughed as he continued down the hall, slamming against the wall. I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, hoping that he would leave me alone. I knew it was hopeless; when he got drunk, he got horny, and when he got horny, he wanted to fuck my ass. I clamped my eyes closed and prayed to every god I could imagine that he would just walk into his own room and pass out.

My door burst open, and the over head light flickered on. I rolled over, opened my eyes, and looked at him. His eyes were bloodshot as he swayed back and forth in the doorway with a perverted smile across his face.

“JJJJiiiiimmmmmy, your ass is going to feel so nice tonight,” he said with a drunk drawl as he swayed his way across my room. “Get those underwear off and get ya mouth on my dick, boy!

I stood up on my knees and pulled my underwear off. I held back the tears that wanted to come; I knew better than to cry. He’d beat me senseless and then still fuck me if cried. It was better to just let him have his way with me. As I wiggled the underwear off my feet, my dad fished his fat, hard, uncut cock out of his fly. The thing was huge, hairy, and riddled with veins. The head glistened with precum as he approached. My own dick was soft, shrunken, and hairless as I knelt there. He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled me into him. I opened my mouth, relaxed my jaw and throat, and let him start ramming his cock into me.

“That’s it, get your daddy’s cock nice and wet. It’s the only lube you’re getting tonight. You better make sure I’m ready to fuck your little boy pussy,” he hissed as he pistoned in and out of my throat.

I fought the urge to vomit as my gag reflex was overwhelmed. I looked up at him with my green eyes, which I got from my mother, and he looked down at me with his brown, almost black eyes. He had an evil smile on his face; he was enjoying demeaning his son. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and aimed it me.

“Smile for the camera, faggot,” he said as he started recording a video of me sucking his cock.

He’s been using me as a sexual release since I was 7 years old. My mom divorced him for being an abusive piece of shit when I was 5 years old. She’d won pretty much everything, but she didn’t want me. She couldn’t look at me without see him, so he won full custody over me. My mom took my three older sisters, who were all adults now. I was an oops baby, born 8 years after my youngest sister. He had tried dating, but woman didn’t want to be with a drunken loser like my father, so he resigned himself to fucking me whenever he needed to get his cock in something tight. He wasn’t attracted to me; he was just horny. Lately, that was pretty much every night, and sometimes all day when he didn’t have to work. He started to record himself abusing me a few months after the first time. I don’t know what he did with all those videos, but he kept making them.

Saliva ran down my chin as I did my best to moisten my father’s abusive cock. I was still soft, he never cared about giving me any pleasure. He had no interest in my dick; just my tight throat and ass. I unwilling got hard a few times, just from the sexuality of the situation, and he beat me for that. My thin, fit body bobbed back and forth as he forced himself deep into me. In and out, his cock slid, in and out, raping my throat. In and out, as I fought the tears from my eyes. In and out, rubbing my throat raw. His hand held a handful of my hair as he used me like a fleshlight. His head jabbed at my throat roughly. He pulled his cock out of my mouth and pushed me to the ground on my stomach. His hands pinned me to the ground as his legs forced my legs apart. His spit slick rod started to jam at my backside. He reached down, aimed at my well abused hole and pressed. I knew to press out, but the position still made it sting. He rammed into me in one push, burying his whole massive cock in me. I felt the tickle of his pubes on the top of my crack.

“God, boy, you’re tighter than any pussy I’ve ever had. You’re tighter than your mom, your sisters, and especially most of the sluts in this town.”

I just stayed quiet. It was better to just let him call me names and do what he pleased. Talking back, or even showing signs of enjoyment, would earn me a beating on top of the painful fuck I was receiving. He held my head down as his powerful hips started to pump his cock in and out of me. I grunted as the spit did little to ease the pain. His breath was heavy, and drips of sweat fell from his brow to land on my bare back. I closed my eyes and tried to imagine myself somewhere else. He held my head down against the thread bare sheets. The rough material stung my face as it rocked back and forth. The alcohol made him last longer. He fucked me, and kept fucking me with full length thrusts into my ass. It lasted for what felt like an eternity, but in reality was probably about 20 or so minutes. I felt his cock throb and harden inside me and then the familiar wet warmth of his cum pumping into my guts. That all too familiar feeling of being a cum dump. His grunts and groans were raspy, and he pulled his deflating cock from my ass. I felt the cum run down my taint and over my tight, undropped ball sac and flaccid uncut cock. I clenched my ass as fast as I could to prevent too much of the disgusting goop from landing on my bed. My dad would only let me wash my bedding maybe twice a year. If it ended up cum stained so be it.

“That’s a good little bitch, taking your daddy’s cock,” he said as he smacked my ass. “Good night, little faggot.”

He climbed off of me and left my room, turning the light off and leaving me in the dark. I clenched my anus, got up, and waddled naked down the hall to the bathroom. My dad was already snoring loudly in his room. I sat on the toilet and let the rest of the cum fall from my ass. I turned on the shower and then climbed in the tub to try and get some warm water on my sore ass. It stung as it hit me, but gave me a little relief.

As I stood in the water, I thought about my life. I had told my mom early on in the abuse, but she didn’t really care.

“Your sisters and I let him fuck us without complaining, what makes you so special?” She had asked.

She knew, but did nothing. He had raped my sisters until they left the home. My mom leaving was the last straw. He was going to get his rocks off, and my ass and mouth were the only warm holes in the house. His hand wasn’t good enough, he had to fuck me.

I had thought about calling the police, but where would that have me end up. My mom made it clear she wouldn’t take me in, and I’d seen what happened to the kids who ended up in foster care. They were raped at least as often as me, often by more than just the father. The other kids in the home would usually have their way with the younger boys. Just letting my father fuck me was my only option.

For the next week, it the same routine. My dad went to work, then the bar, and finally came home and raped my ass.

The first day of school finally came. I put on my cleanest, unstained, clothes, spiked my blond hair, and hopped on the bus to Riverden Middle School. Last year, in fifth grade, I’d gone to the elementary school around the corner. I’d been able to walk to school. It was a school full of poor kids, like me. This year though, several of the elementary schools merged into the middle school. This included several schools from the right side of the tracks. I wasn’t looking forward to being in school with a bunch of rich, spoiled, brats. I didn’t have the newest or nicest clothes, and my phone was ancient. I didn’t have airpods nor a nice a backpack. I was usually clean, but my clothes were stained and my shoes had holes.

I walked off the bus and noticed all the kids in their clean, probably brand new, clothes. Their shoes weren’t covered in mud and duct tape. Their hair was neatly trimmed. I spotted a few buddies of mine from my old school and walked over to them. We talked about what we did over the summer, which amounted to a whole lot of nothing.

My classes went well. I wasn’t in the smarty pants classes, just regular ones. I was pretty smart, but I didn’t have the luxuries these rich kids did. I resented them with my entire being. I looked at the gifted kids, not a single one from the poor side of town, and how they strutted around the school like they were the better than everyone else. It ended up, that those kids were in my PE class. I guess being smart didn’t make you any fitter. In fact, those kids were the worst at PE.

I’ll be honest, I was mean to them. I made fun of them. Poking and prodding them with words that they’ve probably never heard before. Three boys in particular really stood out as my target: Michael, Steven, and Greg. They were nerdy and easy prey for a kid like me to make a name for myself. I wasn’t going to be popular for the clothes I wore, nor any cool parties. I was going to make the football team, and be an ass hole. It’s the way rough kids get known. No one will fuck with a football player.

My teasing escalated and started to become physical. A few weeks into school, the week before tryouts for football, I pantsed Steven. I knew he had a tiny prick, and getting the others to laugh at him would give me a little social boost. What I didn’t expect was Michael, this slightly chubby nerd, to stand up and defend his puny cocked friend.

“Screw off, Jimmy,” Michael said. “You must be gay, wanting to see Steven’s penis all the time.”

“You better watch yourself, Michael,” I shot back while raising my fist.

How dare he call me gay. I was going to get him back. I was going to make him pay. He didn’t know the pain that I went through every night, but it burnt inside of me. I wasn’t gay. It didn’t matter if my dad fucked my ass; I wasn’t gay. I didn’t like it. I didn’t want a cock up my ass. I didn’t want to be reaped every night.

The next day, I was sitting in my second period class when I spotted Michael walking down the hall, likely to the bathroom. My hand shot up to ask to go, and my teacher let me. I quickly texted my two best friends, Garret and Kai, and they met me in the bathroom.

I walked in, and Michael was standing at a urinal taking a piss.

Well, well, well, what do we have here?” I said as I walked in. “A little faggot taking a piss.”

Garret walked up to him and pulled his pants and underwear down to his ankles over his still pissing cock, getting his underwear and shorts wet with his piss. Kai grabbed him and dragged him to the handicap stall; Michael splashing the floor the entire way.

“Go keep a lookout,” I ordered Garret.

Kai was left holding Michael’s arms behind him. I got right down in Michael’s face. I could see his large-for-his-age cock and ball and those few wispy hairs I’m sure he was so proud about. To be honest, for some reason, it reminded me of my dad. It reminded me of what he did to me almost every night.

“You think you’re so tough, don’t you, Michael?” I snarled at him as I jabbed him in the stomach.

He tried to bend over as the air for forced from his body; his mouth opened like he was going to say something, but nothing came out. He gasped for air as Kai held him in place. We all hated this rich kids that flaunted their wealth without care.

“Just because you have some hairs on your dick, doesn’t make you a man,” I said right in his face as I pulled out a pocket knife I was always carried on me. “Maybe I should turn you into a little girl, take your precious cock from you.”

I ran the knife down his body, using the dull side. I lifted his dick with the knife and then let it fall.

“I’ll give you one thing, you do have an impressively large sized cock,” I said to him.

I grabbed his cock and gripped it hard before taking the knife and shaving off the hairs. I pulled his shorts and underwear over his shoes, shoved them in the toilet, and took a piss on them.

“Fuck with me again, and I really will cut off your dick; got it faggot?” I said before leaving the bathroom.

Chapter Text

It was Friday morning, and I woke up naked with just a dirty sheet covering body. My ass was sore for the painful rape that I had endured the night before. My dad had been especially brutal, pounding into me with long thrusts. He had ripped me a little, and there was a small blood stain on my sheets. I swung my feet over to the floor, lifted myself up, walked over to my dresser, and pulled out a holey pair of boxers, a mostly clean pair of shorts, and a somewhat dirty shirt. The shirt was dark, so no one would notice unless they looked closely. I pulled on the Walmart outfit and shoes before peering down the hall. My father was still snoring loudly in his room; I didn’t want to wake him and have to endure a before school repeat of last night. I crept quietly past, grabbed an off-brand pop tart from the counter, and darted out the door, grabbing my backpack from the couch on my way.

I walked down the dirt, rut filled road of the trailer park towards the bus stop. The sun was still low on the horizon and was casting eerie shadows across the dilapidated and worn trailers. Rusted out cars and strung out meth heads asleep in lawn chairs were the norm here. Kai joined me, and we walked together.

“You worried about Michael snitching?” he asked. “You pulled a knife on him; that could get you expelled.”

“I think he’s more scared of what I’ll do to him if he snitches. If he keeps his mouth shut, he doesn’t have anything to worry about,” I responded.

The bus shuttered to a stop with red lights flashing, and we climbed on. The bus had a few more stops, but was soon dropping us off in front of Riverden Middle School. Friday should have been something to be excited about, but for me, all it meant was the next two days would be spent with my father’s cock up my ass or down my throat. He had off this entire weekend, and I knew he planned to spend every moment he wasn’t getting drunk getting off. He seemed to have an insatiable libido, maybe because he wasn’t actually attracted to boys; it was just the only tight hole he could get his dick into; my body never truly satisfied his lust. Either way, my weekend wasn’t going to be roses and daisies nor peaches and cream; it was going to be cock sucking and butt fucking.

There was a silver lining though; next week was football tryouts. I was positive I would make the team. That would keep me out of the house and maybe I’d get strong enough to resist my father’s raping.

My morning classes went well, except math; Mr. Craft gave us a huge packet of homework. What kind of teacher gives students homework on the weekend? It wasn’t the end of the world, I was good at math, but it’s not something I really wanted to do.

The bell dismissing us for lunch rang, and I shuffled into the hall, spotting Kai and Garret. I jostled my way through the crowd over to them, and we walked together to get in line for the cafeteria food. We all had free lunch, on account of how poor we were, and the food at Riverden was way better than our elementary school. After we got our trays, we found our usual spot, sat down, and began eating.

A few minutes into lunch, I spotted Coach Smith as he walked into the cafeteria and began scanning the room. He looked like he was looking for someone. The man was 50 years old with a big gut and a nasty reputation. He was also the football coach and head of the athletic department. His eyes locked onto me and he made a b-line straight towards me; pushing students aside as his large frame moved through the crowded cafeteria.

He walked straight to our table, his eyes never leaving me, and as he approached he barked, “Nelson, on your feet now.”

I jumped up and looked him in the eye as I said, “Yes sir.”

“Come with me, now!” he ordered before turning and walking the way he came.

I quickly followed, struggling to keep up with his massive strides. He didn’t say anything or look back; he just walked out of the cafeteria and down the hall in the direction of the gymnasium. He blasted through the double doors and then marched across the shiny wooden floor to the door that lead up to his office. Before turning the knob, he paused and looked at me.

“Do you want to be on my football team?” he asked in a dead serious tone.

My voice cracked, squeaking, as I responded with, “Yes sir.”

He opened the door and went up the stairs. I followed, hearing the heavy metal door close behind me. His office was undecorated, only workout equipment and painted block walls. A wrestling mat was laid out on the floor; he walked across it and sat in a worn out metal office chair.

“Nelson, I’m going to ask you again; do you want to be on MY football team?”

I nodded my head and answered with another, “Yes sir.”

“Are you willing to do what it takes to make the team?”

“Yes sir.”

He leaned back and the chair protested. He crossed his arms, tilted his head and stared at me as if he was looking into my soul, my very being.

“Nelson, the boys on my team, they have to follow certain guidelines. I can’t have my players making trouble.”

The man paused and looked up as if he was trying to find his words.

“Sir?” I asked, trying to sound convincingly confused.

“I especially don’t want my younger players, fucking with my older, star player’s little brothers.”

“I can expla...” I started before being abruptly cut off.

“Shut your fucking mouth, boy!” Coach Smith barked.

I shrunk down, feeling tiny compared to the man overwhelming presence.

“Nelson, I’ve known you for far longer than you’ve known me. Boys like you, well, they’re special. How would you describe your relationship with your father?” Coach Smith asked with a crooked smile.

I muttered an incomprehensible combination of sounds as I tried to deflect.

“Fucking speak up!” Coach Smith yelled as he slammed his fist into his desk. “I’m not going to let a pussy on my team.”

“Uh, it’s not the best, sir” I stammered.

“I thought so. You never looked happy,” Coach Smith said. “Does it happen every night?”

My heart was racing in my chest. I could feel the blood pumping through my body. My ears, my neck, my eyes all pulsed with that rapid thump, thump, thump of my heart. I had learned long ago how to not cry, but I could feel the pressure and desire to let the tears flow building up inside of me. My lower lip quivered as I stood there staring at the man.

Coach Smith had a grin across his face and his eyes had a hungry glow to them.

“When I heard of what you did to the Warner boy, the first thing I did was call your father. I’ve known him for years, though not directly. As I explained what you’d done, I could hear his anger growing, but I was able to calm him with an offer. I offered to punish you for your transgressions, though he’ll probably want to punish you as well, he agreed, and just asked that I record it for him.”

The fight against my tears was becoming a losing battle. I could feel the wetness gathering in the corner of my eyes. I wiped the back of my hand across my face, resolving myself to not give the man the satisfaction.

“Have you seen the videos?” he asked.

My dad had forced me to watch the first video he took of me. I remember watching his much larger frame and huge cock penetrate my small body. I remember him calling me a little faggot and a bitch as he watched himself rape me. I remember him raping me again after the video was finished. He hadn’t shown me any of the other videos, but he obviously had shared them with others.

“Yes sir,” I responded in almost a whisper.

“So, I won’t need to give too much instruction then?”

“No sir,” I said as I started to pull my shirt over my head.

He hit a button on his laptop and started recording.

My shirt lifted, first revealing my flat, skinny-abed stomach. The lack of food in my life meant I was a scrawny thing with naturally visible muscles. Next my thin waist and ribs, followed by my slightly defined pecs and pert pink nipples. My bare pits were bared to the man as the shirt was fully removed. I looked at the man watching me. His cock was obscenely tenting his shorts, and his face had something that my father's never did: lust. The man was looking at me with desire. He wanted me, not just a tight hole. He wanted to see my naked form. He wanted to watch me undress. He wanted to fuck a boy. That desire was visible from him in the powerful way; his hand groping his hard cock through his shorts.

“Continue Nelson,” he said quietly but forcefully.

I untied my shorts and let them fall down my thin, nearly hairless legs. I struggled to get my shoe clad feet through, but managed and kicked my shorts to the side. I was left wearing my hole covered boxers, and not much else. My cock was soft underneath the rough material of my undergarments. Nothing about this was turning me on. Coach Smith made a come hither movement with his finger while his eyes devoured my body. I started walking to him, acutely aware of the holes and the manner in which the fly tended to part. The man sat there, ogling my exposed flesh. I was only a few yards from him, but it felt like a walk of a thousand miles; each step drawing me closer to a rape that I was powerless to prevent.

His legs were spread wide as I dropped to my knees in front of him. I looked up at him with my green eyes, and he had a huge, horny grin on his face. I reached up my hands and grabbed the waist band of his shorts and underwear. He lifted his ass and I pulled them down. His cock was both thicker and longer than my dad’s. A flow of precum oozed from the tip as the thing throbbed in anticipation. I reached up with my right hand, wrapped my fingers around the base of the shaft, and then stared him straight in the eyes. My hand moved up his shaft while my other grabbed his heavy balls. A drizzle of that per-emission escaped as my hand approached his fat cock head.

My right hand moved up and down while my left rolled and massaged his balls. He placed his big mitt on the back of my head, and I knew immediately what he wanted. I opened my mouth and let him enter. He wasn’t as rough as my father, but he drove it deeper and his thicker cock stretched my throat. I felt like I was going to pass out as he man-handled my head up and down his thick shaft.

“You know, Nelson, you’re the second boy today that’s had their hand and mouth on my cock,” he said casually as if it was a completely normal thing to say.

I had heard the rumors about Coach Smith; that he was a boy-loving pedophile, but I never believed them. Now, the man’s cock was raping my throat while he told me he’s done it to other boys today. I thought about who it could be and it hit me: Carson. The eighth grader had gone to Coach Smith to rat him out. Carson was the team captain for the football team; a star player.

I looked up at him as he continued to piston in and out of my mouth. “You see, boys are meant to have men’s cocks up their asses and down their throats. Your father sees that, but I don’t think he’s a true boy lover. I think we can make a deal; you become assistant JV captain, and I get your mouth and ass whenever I want it.”

I felt those tears welling up again. School was supposed to be an escape, a place where I could get away from a cock up my ass. I had to be strong. Making team captain would set me up in the social circles. It would get me a girl friend. It would make other kids like me. I drove the man’s cock deeper into my throat, fighting the gag reflex as he stretched my inner walls.

He pulled his cock from my lips, leaving a slimy string of spittle between the head and my mouth.

“Stand up and get those boxers off,” he commanded.

I got up and slid them unceremoniously down my legs. My limp dick hung from my bare pubis; the foreskin covering the head completely. My balls had started to drop, but were still mostly tight to my body. Coach Smith’s eyes locked on to my flaccid cock.

“Your dad never touches your cock, does he? He never gets your hard, right?” Coach Smith asked.

I let my head sag and replied, “No sir, he doesn’t like me to get hard.”

“That’s such a shame, you’ve got an amazing body and cock,” he said.

He extended his hand and pushed the foreskin back slightly revealing the glans. I moaned as I felt blood rush downward. He continued to manipulate my private parts until they hardened completely. My dick stuck straight out from my body, the skin pulled back to almost make me look circumcised. My lips quivered and my knees shook as he deliberately stroked me.

“God, this is how you should be: hard and naked,” Coach Smith said as he pulled his hand away and stood.

I instinctively took a steep back as the man stood, giving him room. His hard cock jutted from his hairy crotch. He walked toward me, guiding me to the wrestling mat. He hooked his hands under my pits and lowered me down to the ground as he followed. His big gut and hard cock were over me. My knees were pressed to my chest as my cock ached for the attention that Coach Smith had just given it. The man’s eyes were glazed with desire. He wanted me, and not just as a tight hole to stick his cock in. His spit slick cock pressed at my backdoor, and I relaxed to let him in. He pumped into me in a few short bursts. I felt his pubes brush against my tight ball sac as he bottomed out. He leaned down, cock fully buried in me, and pressed his lips against mine. It was just a small peck, but it was intimate in a way that my father never had been. He rocked his hips back and forth, finding a good rhythm as he fucked my ass. I didn’t want this, I was straight, but my cock refused to soften. Something about being wanted and desired and the angle of his massive cock made my body ache with arousal. I wondered what my father would think when Coach Smith sent him the video. Would he kick me out for being a queer, or would the rapes become more brutal? Either way, I’m sure my father’s reaction wouldn’t be good.

Coach Smith reached down and played with my genitals as he fucked me. His rough hands felt like magic; I could feel a pressure growing. My whole body tensed as he flicked at the underside of my cock. My world went black, my vision faded, and my senses dulled. Everything was gone, and I was left in an empty void. I could still feel his raping cock, jabbing at my insides, and the mat rubbing against my back, but for a moment, pure bliss washed over my body. Everything came rushing back as my cock twitched and throbbed in between his molesting fingers. I knew about orgasms. I knew men could cum, but I’d never experienced anything like that. Nothing had come out of my piss slit, but the feeling had been incredible.

Coach Smith didn’t last much longer. He pumped a healthy load of cum into my body, and then pulled out of me. I felt his thick, salty, load run down my crack as he stood. He pulled his shorts back up and looked at me.

“Best get your clothes back on and get to class.”

“Yes sir,” I responded.

The rest of the day was fine, but I was aware of the wetness in my rear. I was afraid I would leak out, but I didn’t. I was not myself, which Kai noticed on the bus.

“What happened at lunch?” Kai asked.

“Coach Smith just talked to me about joining the football team,” I answered.

“You were gone for a while, and you’re not in your normal good mood,” Kai insisted.

“I just don’t really want to go home,” I said dejectedly.

Kai looked at me with sympathetic eyes and then stared at the window. He knew what my father did to me. He knew that my ass was raped every day, but there was nothing he nor I could do about it.

When I got home, there was a box with my name on it at the front door. My dad wasn’t home, thankfully, so I grabbed it and brought it to my room to open.

Inside, I found a note that read:

Dearest Jimmy,

Inside this box is a gift. Open it up and let’s play together.

Love,

Your Man

I thought that was weird, but I opened the rest of the box. Inside was a brand new laptop, and an ancient flip phone. It rang and I picked it up, put it to my ear, and heard a man’s raspy voice.

Chapter Text

Carson, Michael, and I were sitting in Michael’s room. The weight of what we had just done was heavy as the two youngest Warner boys headed downstairs to play Mario Kart on the switch. The silence in the room was deafening as none of said anything while saying everything at once.

Michael finally broke the silence with a, “Can I have some alone time?”

Carson and I looked at each other and Carson said, “Are you sure you’re okay being alone?”

“Yeah…I just need some time to think,” Michael said dejectedly.

“Okay,” Carson said as he stood and started to make his way to the door.

I quickly followed Carson out of the room and then down the hall to his room. Carson sat down on his bed and I took the computer chair. The webcam indicator light was glowing, so it was definitely possible that the man was watching us right now, but that was becoming the norm for us.

“Think I can spend the night at your place?” Carson asked. “I need to be somewhere else.”

“I’ll need to call my mom, but I’m sure she’ll be fine with it,” I answered.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket and called my mom and got permission for Carson to stay the night. He called his mom and was granted permission as well. He grabbed an old backpack from his closet and started throwing some clothes in it.

My mind was racing with what we had just done. We just jerked each other off into the faces of his younger brothers. We had cum all over their faces while they were tied down naked against their will. It was disgusting and perverted, but Carson touching my dick had been incredible. In any other situation, I would have thought it was hot. A week ago, I would have thought I died and went to heaven if Carson and I were giving each other hand jobs. It would have been pure bliss, but now it was hell. The man had turned my secret fantasy into a nightmare.

Carson finished packing his bag and said, “Let’s go.”

We quickly made our way downstairs and then across our shared lawn to my house. We went through the front door and saw my mom was cooking dinner in the kitchen. She greeted us and we went through the required niceties before heading upstairs. My 3-year-old little brother was watching TV in his tight white underwear on the couch. I thought about what had just happened to Carson’s brothers and shivered at the thought of the man finding out I had a younger brother. I couldn’t imagine doing anything with him: not like that. We got up to my room, and I shut the door behind us.

Carson threw his bag on my bed and then plopped himself down. He noticed my laptop cam light was glowing and he glowered. “You ready for football tryouts next week?” he asked.

“Yeah, I have to make first string this year. My dad will be so upset if I don’t,” I sighed.

“Well, I’ll be team captain, so I’ll pull some strings to make sure you get there,” Carson said with a small chuckle.

We spent the next hour or so just chit chatting about school and trying to keep our minds off our sticky situation until my mom called us down for dinner. She had made a pot pie and we each devoured a hefty portion and then did the dishes together after. After cleaning up, we stayed downstairs and watched a movie with my parents after my brother went down. It was a cheesy horror film with nothing but jump scares. My parents popped corn for us, and we enjoyed being somewhat normal for a few more hours. It was late, nearly midnight when the movie ended, and we were ushered to our room with a loose warning about not staying up to late.

I closed the door to my room and the flip phone immediately buzzed. “Fuck!” I cursed as I picked it up, answered it, and put it on speaker.

“My two lovely boys, all alone in a dark room. What fun can we get up to tonight?” The man’s sinister voice hissed in a low tone.

“Please, just leave us alone for one night,” I begged. “We already did something sick and twisted for you today.”

My words came out whiny and pitiful. Carson looked at me with a defeated face.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, Jason, you belong to me, and you’ll be a good boy, or you’ll face the consequences. It would be a shame if Coach Smith decided to cut your chances at making the football team, wouldn’t it?”

My face went white. This man knew Coach Smith. He probably knew what the man did to us in his office. Coach Smith probably bragged about molesting us to his pedophile friends.

“Fine,” I said quietly. “What do you want us to do for you?”

“I want to see my two beautiful studs kiss each other. Carson lay on the bed, Jason, on top of him, and then let’s see those perky lips of yours smash together.”

Carson and I looked at each other and then slowly moved to my bed. Carson lay on the bed I climbed on top of him with my legs on the outside. I could already feel my cock hardening as I lowered my body on to his. My heart was pounding in my chest as I slowly brought my face closer to his. He closed his eyes as our lips touched. His lips were soft, wet, and warm. At first, we just let our lips rest against each other’s until we heard the man’s voice on the phone.

“Get your lips open, I want to see some tongue action,” he commanded.

Carson slowly parted his lips as I did the same, and I felt his tongue press into mine. His taste was magical. I had wanted to kiss Carson for years; since I had first realized I was attracted to boys as well as girls. Carson had been my first crush, though I didn’t recognize it as that at the time. I had just thought he was my very best friend, and I never wanted to be apart from him.

As our tongues danced back and forth between our mouths, swapping saliva, my cock kept growing harder. I couldn’t fight it, nor hide it. I’m sure Carson was fully aware of the arousal in my shorts. He knew I was turned on. He knew that I wanted this. I knew that he didn’t want it. I knew he wasn’t turned on. I knew that he probably hated me for getting hard.

The time seemed to go slowly as we made out on my bed, and soon my cock was fully erect and leaking. I knew that Carson was just kissing me because the man made him, but part of me wished that he wanted me. I knew the man wanted more than just us kissing, and I knew that I shouldn’t want that, but I did. I did want to do more with Carson. I wanted to act out the dirty gay porn that I had watched. I wanted to suck his cock and have him suck mine. I wanted to take turns fucking each other in the ass. I wanted to press my naked body against his and grind our hard cocks together. I wanted all of that, but Carson wanted none. He was 100% straight, and I was a terrible friend for my dirty desires.

Our eyes were locked close as our lips sloppily kissed each other’s. There was no passion in Carson’s actions; he was just going through the motions with his arms laid tightly at his side. I was fighting the urge to grind myself into Carson. I knew he wasn’t hard and that he knew I was hard, so there was no need to drive home that point.

The phone crackled to life with a simple command, “Lose the shirts boys, I want to see your gorgeous fit bodies.”

I sat up and sat on Carson’s upper legs. My boner was painfully obvious in my loose shorts. Carson glanced down at it and then looked back at me. I pulled my shirt over my head in one swift motion to reveal my thin body. Carson sat up as much as he could and shimmied his shirt off as well. I couldn’t help but look at his ribbed abs and nicely defined pecs. Sure, I’d seen him without a shirt on pretty much every day this summer, and who knows how many times before that, but now, I was hard and on top of him. I looked into his deep green eyes, expecting to see hatred, but I found them soft: sympathetic even.

“I see one of my boys is excited,” the man teased, breaking our eye contact. “Back to the kissing sexy boys.”

I lowered my body onto Carsons and absorbed every inch of contact. His skin was warm against mine. I could feel the firmness of his muscles as he adjusted his body to be slightly more comfortable. Our bare chests were pressed together, and I could feel his belly rise and fall under mine as I pressed my lips into his. He opened his mouth, and we began to kiss again. His arms were still locked to his side as our lips opened and closed, and our tongues swirled together. We had our eyes closed, I’m sure Carson was dissociating, but I was luxating in his presence.

“Let’s see some touching; feel each other up like you really like each other,” the man’s voice hissed.

Carson’s hands hesitantly lifted and slid over my thin waist and rested on my bare back. His touch was electrifying. He ran his hand up my back, tracing the ribs and the bumps of my spine. He grazed my shoulders and then traced his way down my side. His hands were gentle, but there was nothing loving about it. He was touching me because the man made him. My hormone-riddled body might not know that, but my mind did. I knew nothing about this excited Carson.

While he ran his hands over my body, I ran up and down shoulder and side. My cock ached as I touched him in such a sensual way. I wanted more. My little head took over for a second and I ground my cock into his crotch and moaned into his mouth. My eyes flew open as I realized what I just did, followed by Carson’s eyes opening and locking onto mine a half second later. Our kissing stopped and our hearts raced; I could feel Carson’s pounding in his chest.

“Oh, that’s hot,” the man moaned. “Grind your hard little cocks together while you make out for me boys.”

Carson’s eyes narrowed, watered, and then shut. His hip pushed his groin into mine. I felt his soft cock press into my incredibly hard one. I returned the motion, and soon we were grinding into each other. Our lips locked back together. It was almost like we were a true couple passionately making out, only a man was forcing us to do his nasty perverted whims. I closed my eyes and just tried to enjoy this. There was no use fighting the man, he had way too much dirt on both of us.

After a few minutes of this grinding and lipping, I noticed something. It was subtle at first, but it was there; a small, growing hardness in Carson’s pants. He was getting hard. My heart leaped for joy and dropped at the same time. My long-time secret crush and best friend was getting aroused, or at least erect, by grinding his cock against mine. After several more minutes of heavy kissing, petting, and grinding, he was fully hard; I was sure of it.

As if reading our minds, and our boners, the man made another command, “pants and underwear off, let me see those naked bodies rubbing together in some hot passionate teen boy sex.”

I sat up on Carson’s legs again, my boner still jutting from my body in an obscene tent, but I wasn’t alone this time. Carson’s hardon was tenting his shorts as well. His face went red as he seemed to realize that he was hard. I wasn’t sure how he hadn’t noticed, but maybe he was hopeful that he was imaging it.

“I’m sorry,” I said nearly silently as he looked at me with those gorgeous green eyes under his curly permed hair.

He didn’t say anything, he just lifted his hips, bring his cock incredibly close to mine, hooked his thumb into the waist band of his shorts and boxers, and awkwardly slid them down his legs, kicking them off onto the floor. I looked down at his now naked body. His incredibly sexy abs, his wonderfully fit chest, and the perfect cock. He was hard, and though I had seen his cock and even touched it a few hours ago, there was something special about seeing it now. We were alone in my room, our junk inches from each other with me on top of him. I slowly slid my own shorts and boxers down to reveal my equally hard dick, but thinner, dick. My cock was leaking a healthy amount of precum, unlike Carson’s, which was bone dry.

“I’m sorry,” I said again, as I lowered my cock onto his. It was magical, the feeling of our bare bodies and cocks pressed together.

He once again said nothing as he did the first thrust, rubbing his cock against mine, smearing the precum across his hardness. I returned the motion and soon, our lips were pressed into each other as our cocks lubed themselves naturally. I ran my hand down Carson’s side, past his hip and touched the side of his ass and his firm legs. His hands rubbed gentle circles on my back and shoulders. As we ground our cocks together, something changed. The way he kissed me grew deeper. His tongue lingered in my mouth. His lips pressed harder. The amount of cock slime between us couldn’t have just been me. He was enjoying this, even if he was being forced to do it. He was straight, but that didn’t stop him from getting aroused. I could feels his balls against mine and his cock head slipping and sliding between us. We were both sweating as the passion grew between us.

The man interrupted us again, “Beautiful show, my lovely boys, now it’s time for some toy action. Jason get out your presents, and let’s get Carson’s hands tied to the headboard.”

I sat up, my cock jutting from crotch, slick with the mixture of both of our precum. Carson already had his hands above his head, resigned to just go along with whatever the sick pervert wanted. I climbed off him and grabbed the box from under my bed. I pulled out the handcuffs and started to attach Carson’s wrists to the headboard. His body was laid out beautifully. His ribs, abs, and chest pulled tight with small tufts of hair under his arms. His small bush was right above his, now leaking, hard cock. The fight was gone from us as we went through the motions. I finished attaching the second handcuff to the bed, and Carson was now fully secured.

“Jason, it’s time for you to live out your dreams, why don’t you get a taste of your crush’s delectable cock?” the man ordered.

Carson watched me as I climbed between his legs. My cock was dripping drops of precum all over the place as I supported myself on my elbows. I looked at Carson’s cock and felt my sex throb with desire. I wanted this, but not under these circumstances. I reached up with my right hand and gently grabbed the base of his cock, pointing it towards my mouth. I slowly brought my lips closer, let them part slightly, and took a few inches of Carson’s rod into my mouth. My cock throbbed once again when I tasted his emissions that were mixed with mine. The salty, musky, adolescent taste was intoxicating. I got as much of him in my mouth as I could and used my right hand to stroke the rest of the shaft. My left hand reached up and held his teenage balls in my hand. They were hefty, and I gently kneaded them in my palm. Carson involuntarily moaned as my warm, wet mouth moved up and down his shaft. I licked his cock, tickling it with my tongue as I tried to give as much pleasure as I could. I wanted Carson to like this. I sick, twisted part of me wanted Carson to desire this; to desire his cock in my mouth. That part of me wanted something that my friend would have never wanted. It wanted Carson to be gay, and he wasn’t. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation of having a cock in my mouth. This was my first blowjob, giving or receiving, and it was with my best friend; the boy who I had been secretly attracted to for years. Carson’s hips gently thrust into my mouth as I bobbed my head up and down, slicking his cock with my spit. His cock was a faucet of precum, coating my tongue with that slightly salty emission. I opened my eyes and looked up at his rising and falling belly and chest, and his closed eyes. His face was a confused mixture of pleasure and shame. He was obviously sexually enjoying my mouth, but it wasn’t right. I wondered if he was imaging Tracy sucking him instead of me.

His moans were getting louder and closer together, blending into a long powerful groan as I felt his balls pull up. I knew he was about to cum, and I wanted all that he could give me. I doubled my efforts, forcing his cock deeper into my throat, fighting off the gag reflex as he pushed into my throat.

“I’m going to cum,” he said softly.

I went wild, up and down, and then a gusher erupted in my mouth. The first shot flew from his cock with such force, that I nearly vomited when it hit me in the back of the throat. The rest oozed out and I gobbled it all up and sent it down my throat. I suckled at his cock, making sure to get every drop of his offering. His cock started to soften and was nearly flaccid when I finally let it fall from my lips. His body was covered in a thin layer of perspiration that made his muscles shine in the dim light of my room. His breathing slowly returned to normal as I heard the slow clapping of the man on the phone.

“Bravo, Jason, well done. You made him cum, but now it’s your turn. I know exactly what you want.”

I knew what the man was going to say before he said it, so I interrupted him, “I’m not doing that to Carson. You can release all those videos, I’m not raping my best friend.”

The man’s voice grew sharp as he snapped back, “Releasing the videos is going to stop me from making you do anything I want. You both care so much about your precious football team. You forget, Coach Smith is my friend. I might just go ahead and release the videos and make you rape him, over and over, and over again.”

“We’ll do it,” Carson chimed in to the man. He looked at me and said quietly, “I’ve already had things in my butt, your cock won’t be the first, just do it.”

“Fine, we’ll do it,” I reluctantly agreed.

“That’s more like it. Best get Carson nice and lubed up, don’t want to hurt him too bad, do we?”

I went into the box once more and pulled out the bottle of lube. I applied a health amount to my finger and put it against Carson’s anus. He lifted his legs, exposing that tight rosebud to me. My cock was leaking more than ever.

I looked at Carson’s green eyes and asked, “are you sure?”

“Just do it,” he said flatly.

I pressed my finger into him ,and after a moment of resistance, penetrated him. He grunted and his face distorted slightly. I slowly moved my finger in and out of him, lubing his ass to prepare it for my cock.

“Put a second finger in,” the man commanded.

Carson took a deep breath as I hesitantly squirted some lube on my fingers and put in the second finger. His teeth were clenched as I moved them in and out of his ass. His breathing was steady, and he was fighting the urge to grunt with every thrust of my fingers. His cock hung limp, inches from my penetrating fingers.

Carson opened his eyes and looked at me, “let’s get this over with, please,” he begged.

I withdrew my fingers and prepared to fuck my best friend in the ass while he was handcuffed to my bed. My cock swayed slightly as I adjusted and applied lube to it. I aimed it at his tight sphincter and pressed his legs up more to give me better access.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered as I leaned forward and felt my head make contact with his forbidden entrance.

He took a deep breath and then I felt myself slide into him slowly. His eyes were jammed shut and his nose wrinkled. He stifled a grunt as I impaled him. I felt myself sliding deeper and deeper and soon, I was bottomed out in him. Carson just lay there, a cock in his ass with his breathing heavier than usual. His arms were tied above his head, and his best friend was raping him in the ass. I pulled back and then pushed back in. Slowly, I started to rock my hips back and forth. The tightness was like nothing I had ever experienced. My hand, Carson’s hand, nothing, compared to the feeling of being inside my best friend. I moaned loudly as I admired the immensely powerful feelings coursing through my loins. I didn’t last long. I had been turned on and horny for nearly an hour at this point, and my cock deposited its meager load inside Carson.

“A well deserved reward,” the man said before cutting the line.

The light to the webcam cut off, leaving us alone in my room, my softening cock buried in Carson’s ass. I pulled back and my cock slipped out of him, followed by a trail of cum. I quickly undid the cuffs on his wrists and grabbed some tissue to hand to him. He cleaned himself up as I sat on the edge of the bed with my head in my hands.

“It’s not your fault,” he said. “I got us into this, so if it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine.”

We were both naked, him laying on the bed, me sitting on the edge. Neither of us reached for our clothes. I let the silence sit between us, not sure what to say. Carson sat up, scooted next to me, and pulled my head into his chest while he put his arm around my shoulder.

“We’ll figure out how to get out of this, I’m sure of it,” he said.

“I know, but what do we do in the mean time?” I asked.

“Try to keep our lives as normal as possible, I suppose,” he answered.

“Carson, I know you’re not gay, or even bi, but I just have to say this….I love you,” I whispered.

He sat silently for a second holding me before replying, “I love you too.”

He pulled me into the bed, making me the little spoon to his big spoon. His soft cock rested right against my ass crack as he pulled me in tight. I felt his strong chest and abs pressed into my skinny back as we cuddled fully nude. We fell asleep with the lights on, Carson holding me tightly.

Chapter Text

“Can I have some alone time?” I asked Jason and Carson quietly as we sat staring at each other.

Carson looked at Jason and then back at me before asking, “Are you sure you’re okay being alone?”

I could tell he was being sincere, but I wanted nothing to do with him or Jason right now. I didn’t want anything to do with anyone. I wanted to be alone.

“Yeah…I just need some time to think,” I said dejectedly.

“Okay,” Carson said as he stood and started to make his way to the door.

Jason followed, and I was left alone in my room. I shut the door and locked it. I stripped off the sheets and found that Josiah’s piss had soaked all the way through to the mattress. I threw the urine soaked sheets in my closet and then a towel on the bed to try and absorb the rest of it. I would have to sneak my sheets into the laundry to not raise any suspicions.

The webcam light was on. I knew that disgusting man was watching me wallow in my guilt. I knew he could see me and I didn’t care. I sat on the dry part of my mattress and thought about pulling out my phone, but the idea of doing anything fun didn’t feel right. Instead, I just laid there and stared at the ceiling for who knows how long before my phone buzzed with a message from our tormentor.

My screen went black and was replaced by a video. I watched as the obviously homemade video started to play. The camera was pointing down towards a dirty brown carpet floor at first, but slowly panned up to show a young boy, probably around Blake’s age, sitting on a yellow-stained mattress in the middle of the floor. The boy was facing away from the camera and only wearing a pair of stained, previously-white briefs that were too small. The briefs had slipped down and the top of the boys butt crack was visible. The boy had a buzzed head of blond hair and was playing with a toy car. His body was incredibly thin with not a single ounce of fat and every single rib and his spine jutting from his pale skin.

The camera recorded the boy playing, seemingly unaware of the recorder’s presence, for about a minute before panning down to reveal an erect man’s penis. The man holding the camera was completely nude and aroused. His penis was large and hairy, and his balls hung low below. The camera swung back up and started to move towards the boy who noticed the man had entered the room. He turned to face the man and look up at him with deep green eyes. I recognized those eyes and that blond hair, but I couldn’t place it right away.

“Daddy? Why are you naked?” the little boy asked.

That voice was familiar. I wracked my brain until it suddenly hit me. That was Jimmy, my bully, nearly naked on my phone, but he was much younger than he was now.

“Daddy feels lonely, and you’re going to help him out,” Jimmy’s dad said.

“Are you going to play with me?” Jimmy asked with a big smile.

“In a way,” Jimmy’s dad said cruelly as he kept approaching.

Jimmy spun around and put his feet on the floor as his naked and aroused father approached. There was a small lump in the front of his worn out briefs.

“Why is your thingy all hard daddy?” Jimmy asked.

“Because daddy is horny, and you’re going to make daddy feel really good, okay?” Jimmy’s father said as he arrived at Jimmy.

A hand reached out and grabbed the back of Jimmy’s head roughly.

“Open your mouth faggot,” Jimmy’s dad commanded.

“Ouch daddy, you’re hurting me,” Jimmy whined.

I felt sick to my stomach as I continued to watch.

“I’m not trying to,” the man said as he jabbed his erection at Jimmy’s mouth. “Open your fucking mouth, slut!”

Jimmy opened his mouth, and his father’s penis rammed inside. Jimmy gagged, sputtered and pushed his hands against his dad’s crotch to no avail.

“Watch your teeth, bitch!” Jimmy’s father cursed as he raped his son.

Jimmy had tears streaking down his cheeks and his face was red as his father’s thing rammed in and out of his unwilling mouth.

“Yeah, that’s it, suck your daddy’s cock!” Jimmy’s father yelled.

Jimmy mumbled and tried to push it out of his mouth, but his father held him steady and continued to thrust in and out of him. The camera stayed on Jimmy’s face, catching every moment of his rape. I stared, afraid to look away and upset the man that was controlling us, as Jimmy was sexually assaulted by his father. The oral assault lasted for what felt like an eternity before his father yanked his penis from Jimmy’s mouth and then threw Jimmy to the mattress. Jimmy landed on his back, and his father grabbed the waist of the worn-out briefs and yanked them down Jimmy’s thin boyish legs.

“Daddy, stop, please,” Jimmy begged.

“Daddy’ll stop when he cums in your ass, little faggot,” Jimmy’s dad said with lust in his voice.

Jimmy’s small privates, not much smaller than they are now, were centered on the screen as his father pushed his legs to his chest. Jimmy’s butt hole became visible, and I realized what his father was about to do to him. I wanted to clamp my eyes shut or look away, but I forced myself to obey the sick man that was showing this to me.

Jimmy’s dad’s penis pressed into Jimmy’s anus.

“Take daddy’s cock!” Jimmy’s father hollered.

Jimmy screamed bloody murder as it penetrated him.

“Cry like a little bitch; it makes daddy hard!” Jimmy’s father teased.

I dry heaved as the thick rod of flesh slid inside Jimmy. It didn’t stop until it was completely buried in Jimmy’s young body. Jimmy’s dad then rammed in and out of him for several horrifying minutes. I felt tears pouring out of my eyes as I was forced to watch this. Eventually, his father ejaculated and pulled out. A stream of semen came flowing out of Jimmy and then the video ended.

The man’s voice came through the speakers on my phone, “Did you like watching your bully be raped by his good ol’ dad?”

I didn’t say anything.

“Don’t worry, Jimmy hasn’t had an easy life. He may be a little punk, but he gets what’s coming to him. His dad just got home, let’s watch.”

The screen flipped over to a live feed that was higher quality than the last one I just watched. It showed the same room, with the same dirty mattress and carpet, and an older Jimmy. I recognized his clothes as what he had worn to school today. My stomach turned as I heard his father’s voice yelling something unintelligible. Jimmy looked defeated as he pulled his shirt over his head and quickly lost his shorts and underwear. He sat on the edge of the mattress, naked, his flaccid penis limp between his legs.

“Good boy,” his dad praised sarcastically as he walked into the room and over to Jimmy.

Jimmy got on his knees and took his dad in his mouth before the man could put his hands on him. There were no tears this time, just Jimmy giving oral sex to his father. Jimmy never got aroused; he just went through the motions. He sucked his father, then got on his hands and knees, and let his father have anal sex with him. The whole ordeal lasted maybe 15 minutes. Jimmy’s father left the room, and Jimmy pulled his underwear back on, grabbed his phone, and laid on the mattress as if nothing had even happened.

The live stream ended and my screen went black again as the man’s dark voice spoke again, “See, Jimmy gets fucked in the ass pretty much every night. You and your brothers are pretty lucky, I would say. I think, you owe Jimmy a chance. You’re going to call him and invite him over to your place tomorrow.”

“He’ll never agree, he hates me for some reason,” I said.

“Don’t worry, he’ll comply,” the man said slyly.

My phone started to make a call on its own, and a few minutes later, I heard Jimmy’s voice say, “Hello?”

Chapter Text

The man’s raspy voice came through the speaker on the flip phone saying, “Jimmy, my dearest Jimmy, how I have loved you for such a long time.”

“Who is this?” I demanded back.

The man laughed deeply and that laughter morphed into a scoff before slowly fading away. He spoke, a bit sharply, saying, “Jimmy, I know what your father has done to you and continues to do to you. I’ve watched and enjoyed the videos since day 1. I’m one of your oldest fans. I’ve watched you grow older. I’ve watched you learn to accept your fate as your father’s fuck toy, but I can tell that you don’t like it. I can tell that if you could stop it, you would.”

“But that doesn’t tell me who you are,” I said sternly.

Another deep rolling laugh from the man came through the phone before he said, “I am a man with certain tastes, and from the videos of seen of you and your dad, I can tell that he doesn’t have the same tastes as I do. He is just looking for a tight hole to stick his dick in, but I am truly in love with you.”

“You still haven’t fucking told me who you are!” I yelled back into the phone. “A man doesn’t tell me who you are! A man could be any fucking person.”

“Patience Jimmy,” the man said softly. “Who I am is not important. What is important is that I have an offer for you.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “How would you like to not be raped by your father anymore? Wouldn’t it be nice to come home and not have to have his cock shoved down your throat and up your ass?” he asked.

I held the phone tightly in my hand. The man was offering to stop my dad, but how could he? How could he stop the man, who for the last 4 years of my life, had raped me nearly every day? Was he with the police? No, that couldn’t be, he said he loved me and had seen the videos. If he were a cop, they would have arrested my father, and I would be in some foster home or shelter. No, this man was another pedophile, just like Coach Smith. I thought about what I wanted to say while I listened to the man’s steady breath on the other end of the line.

“I’m listening,” I said slowly.

“You see, I talked to your dad, and he and I came to an agreement. I will provide him a young tight pussy to fuck, and he would leave your ass alone. This is of course great for you and your father, but I also needed something from you. If you agree, I’ll put the plan into action right away.”

“What do you need?” I asked.

“It’s simple really, I need you to listen and follow directions. I need you to do what I tell you to without questioning me?”

“What kind of sick shit are you going to have me do?” I asked.

He laughed yet again and then said, “Don’t worry, it won’t be as bad as taking your father’s cock every night.”

What he said was true. It couldn’t get much worse than that, or at least I didn’t think it could.

“Deal, so what do you want me to do?”

“A few things. First, when we get off the phone, plug in that laptop, open it and aim it at your bed and keep it open. Second, whenever this phone rings, answer it and do whatever I, or whoever else is on the other end, tells you to do. Third, your father wants your ass one last time, so when he gets home, strip off and give him what he wants.”

I took a deep breath, held it for a brief moment, let it out, and replied, “Fine, I can do that.”

“That’s great to hear, I’ll be in touch my beautiful Jimmy.”

The phone hung up. My dad was going to be home within the hour, so I decided to follow the man’s first direction. I opened the laptop, sat it on my dresser, plugged it in, and opened it. It immediately booted up and showed the desktop. The webcam light glowed. I guess the perv wanted to watch me in my room; he’d already seen me naked with a cock in my ass who knows how many times, so I didn’t really care. The desktop was completely empty except a single file folder labeled ‘For Jimmy’. There were no applications or even a recycling bin. I opened up the start menu and found nothing there either, not even a settings menu. I decided to see what was in the file folder. I double clicked it, and the file explorer popped up. The folder was full of video files with my name and a number, but there was no preview, just an icon for the default window media player. I already was pretty sure I knew what these were but I clicked on the first one titled Jimmy_1 anyways. The video player opened and showed a 7-year-old me sitting in my dirty briefs on my dirty mattress. I was playing with some toy. I closed the video player. I knew what this was. My father had made me watch it right afterwards. I highlighted the file and hit delete on the keyboard; a popup proclaimed I didn’t have permissions to delete files.

“Great,” I thought to myself.

I scrolled through the folder and found hundreds of files. The entire hard drive must have been dedicated to storing videos of my father raping me. I reached the bottom and found Jimmy_846. I closed the file explorer and went and sat on my mattress. I knew my father would be home soon to fuck my ass for the last time. I wonder what poor girl this man had offered my dad. I felt bad for her, but I wasn’t about to turn down an opportunity to make his raping stop.

I scrolled through my phone as I waited for my father to get home. I could see the webcam light, but it didn’t bother me. If the perv wanted to watch, let him.

About 10 minutes later, I heard my father’s truck pull up, and the door slam. The front door opened and slammed shut.

“Jjjjjiiiiiimmmmmmyyyyyy, daddy’s home!” he yelled as he made his way down the hall.

He didn’t sound drunk, which was good. I sat up, and pulled my shirt over my head. My thin, white body shivered a bit from the cool air. I slipped my shorts and boxers down and sat on the edge of the bed. My small dick hung limp between my legs. I knew enough about sex to know that I’d be starting puberty soon. I’d have some hair, be able to cum, and my cock would get bigger instead of being about the same size as it had been 4 years ago when my father first fucked me.

Dad walked into the room and said, “Good boy,” as he made his was over to me.

I slipped off the mattress and got on my knees. My dad walked over and I quickly opened my jaw as wide as it would go and took him in my mouth. I had to make sure that I got his cock nice and wet because he never used lube; my spit was the only thing that would give me any relief. I took his thick cock down my throat, and let him thrust in and out. I had lost my gag reflex after about a year of taking his cock. I remember the first time he slipped into my throat without me gagging. It felt weird, but it was a relief.

After a few minutes, I was ready for him to get in my ass and get this over with. I pulled my lips off his cock and got on my hands and knees on the mattress. My dick hung limp over my tight ball sac as my father grabbed my hips and aligned his spit slick cock with my well worn ass. He pushed in, and I gritted my teeth. He went to the base in one powerful thrust. I grunted and then went quiet as he started slamming in and out of me. I felt his cock spreading my inner walls. His balls bounced against my soft dick. He pumped in and out of me, breathing heavy. He usually didn’t last this long when he was sober. I thought about my life while he used my ass for, hopefully, the last time. I thought about what the man would want me to do. I thought about school and making the football team. I thought about Coach Smith, and what he had done to me earlier this afternoon.

My dad wasn’t talking dirty. He just thrust in and out in silence with an occasional moan. After about 10 minutes of monotonous in and out I felt his cock stiffen and expel a load inside of me. He throbbed a few time, began to soften, and pulled out. He didn’t say anything, just left the room. I sat down, grabbed my underwear, and pulled them on. I pulled out my phone and started to scroll through Tiktok.

About a minute later, the flip phone began to ring. I picked it up, wondering what the man could possibly want from me.

I put the phone to my ear and said, “Hello?”

“Uh, hi, uh, Jimmy,” a familiar, nervous and unwelcome voice said on the other side of the line.

“How the fuck did you get this number Michael?” I asked sharply.

“I...uh….um….it’s….uh…” Michael stuttered.

I remembered the man’s second direction: whenever this phone rings, answer it and do whatever I, or whoever else is on the other end, tells you to do.

“It doesn’t matter, what do you need me to do Michael?” I asked.

“Do you, uh, want to come over to my place tomorrow?” he said hesitantly.

I didn’t. I didn’t want to see his or his stupid fucking brother’s face. The man had said to do whatever they told me to, but Michael hadn’t told me, he’d asked. I thought about saying no, but the only way Michael could have gotten this number was if the man had given it to him. I had to say yes. I couldn’t back out just because I didn’t want to be around Michael or his brother. Seeing them, was way better than taking my dad’s cock again.

“Yeah, when do you want me to come over? I said begrudgingly.

“Around 11?” Michael said.

“Great, see you then,” I sarcastically replied before hanging up the phone.

I sighed, laid back down on the mattress, and kept repeating to myself that this was better than getting raped by my father.

Chapter Text

“Just do it,” I said without emotion.

Jason, my life-long best friend, was naked between my legs with a steel-hard cock. I was equally naked, handcuffed to his bed and I just came in his mouth. Jason pressed his lubed finger against my ass, and it slipped in. I grunted and gritted my teeth as I was penetrated. It wasn’t the biggest thing that had been in my ass this week, so it didn’t hurt too bad.

His finger slid in and out of me, applying the lube to my insides for his inevitable fuck.

“Put a second finger in,” the perverted man ordered over the phone.

Jason applied some more lube to his fingers and pressed another finger into me. I clenched my teeth as I was stretched more. It hurt a little, but I was going to be tough. I wasn’t going to give the man the satisfaction of making me openly upset. I was going to stay calm and unattached. I was going to go through with this and just let it happen. I controlled my breathing as Jason finger-fucked me. His breathing was heavy and ragged. He was excited. He wanted this, or at least his body did. I can only imagine what the hormones coursing through his veins were doing to his body. If I were in a similar situation with Tracy, I think I would have cum already. His fingers slid in and out of me. I wanted him to get this over with. I wanted him to fuck me, so we could be done.

I opened my eyes and looked at Jason. His guilt-ridden blue eyes were full of remorse under his shoulder-length, blond hair. His face was red, and his nude body was sweaty.

“Let’s get this over with, please,” I said.

He pulled his fingers out of me and lubed up his hard cock. I watched as he kneeled between my legs and pushed my legs up higher. I felt the cool air on my exposed hole. Jason’s face was a cacophony of emotions.

“I’m sorry,” he nearly inaudibly whispered as he pressed his cock against my hole. His head spread my sphincter slightly.

I took a deep breath and pushed out slightly allowing Jason to enter me with little resistance. I closed my eyes again, and an involuntary grunt was forced from my lips. He slid deeper into me, stretching my insides. I felt every vein of his hardness inside of me. I felt every beat of his heart as his cock buried itself in me. Then, I felt his wispy pubes brush up against my sac. I tried to control my breathing, but I found myself breathing heavier than I wanted. He let his cock sit, balls deep, inside of me before slowly withdrawing and sliding back in. He let out a loud moan, that I’m sure his parents could have heard. He barely lasted a minute thrusting into me. I felt his cock throb and engorge before a wet warmness filled my insides. My best friend was cumming in me. He was filling my guts with his spunk.

“A well-deserved reward,” the pervert on the phone said right before he hung up.

I opened my eyes as Jason pulled his cock out of me. I felt a slimy wetness running out of me and down my crack. Jason lunged for the cuffs and quickly let me go before handing me some tissue to wipe up his sticky mess. I cleaned my ass as best I could while Jason sat on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands.

I felt bad. It was my fault that Jason was involved in this mess. It was my fault that he had to out himself to me. It was my fault that Coach Smith had molested him. It was my fault that he just fucked me.

“It’s not your fault,” I said remorsefully. “I got us into this, so if it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine.”

I was still naked and lying on his bed, but I didn’t care. So much had happened to us over the last four days that being naked in front of each other was the least of my worries. I looked at Jason. My words didn’t seem like enough. I felt like our friendship was going to fall apart; just being held together by the thinnest of strings. I didn’t care that he fucked me. I didn’t care that he was gay or bi or whatever. I just wanted him to continue being my best friend. I sat up and scooted my naked body next to Jason. I put my arm around his bare shoulder and pulled his face into my chest.

“We’ll figure out how to get out of this, I’m sure of it,” I said trying to sound confident.

I know, but what do we do in the meantime?” he asked.

“Try to keep our lives as normal as possible, I suppose,” I said back.

“Carson, I know you’re not gay, or even bi, but I just have to say this,” he said with a pause before hesitantly whispering, “I love you.”

I thought about what he just said, and the truth was I felt the same way. Not sexually, but did that matter?

I squeezed him tight into my chest and whispered back, “I love you too.”

I was exhausted. Today had been a whirlwind of terrible, and it was late. I laid back into Jason’s bed, pulling him with me. His naked body pressed into mine; his back to my chest. I kept my arm around his thin waist and quickly drifted off to sleep; we didn’t even bother to turn off the lamp.

We ended up sleeping in late. The sun was shining through the window, and birds were chirping loudly when my eyes blinked open. Sometime in the night, Jason had rolled over to face me, and now our hard cocks were pressed together as our naked bodies cuddled tightly under the blanket. My arm was still wrapped around him, and I could hear his steady breathing as he continued to sleep. Then, I heard another sound that made my heart skip a beat.

“Will you play with me?” a familiar young voice said.

It was Jason’s younger brother, Benny. Jason was still sleeping soundly, so I lifted my head and looked at the 3-year-old. He was a miniature version of Jason, same shoulder-length straight blond hair, the same blue eyes, and the same incredibly skinny body. He looked at me with expectant eyes awaiting an answer to his question. Jason and I played with his brother sometimes, but I was completely naked.

“Um, sure Benny, just let me get dressed,” I said.

Benny smiled and said, “Okay,” but didn’t leave.

The flip phone rang on Jason’s nightstand.

‘Fuck,’ I thought before reaching for it and bringing it to my ear.

“Have him close the door,” the man’s voice hissed.

“Benny, do you mind closing the door?” I said while my mind raced.

Jason was still sleeping. He must have worn himself out fucking me last night. Benny bound towards the door and pushed it shut. I was hoping he would have left, but he didn’t.

“Get out of the bed,” the man ordered.

I swallowed hard. My cock was still rock hard, and I was completely nude.

“I’m naked, please don’t,” I begged quietly into the phone.

“Even better,” the man said. “Do what I say, or else.”

I took a deep breath, pulled my arm slowly off Jason, still snoozing away, pushed the blanket off me, leaving Jason still covered, and crawled out of the bed, eager to get my clothes on. My hard cock swayed as I climbed over Jason with the phone still in my hand.

“Why are you naked?” Benny innocently asked.

“I….uh….got hot last night…” I awkwardly answered.

“And why is your thingy all stiff and hard?” he asked.

“I….uh…” I started before being cut off.

“Mine gets like that sometimes. Wanna see?” Benny excitedly said.

Before I could answer, Benny shoved his shorts and white briefs to his ankles and lifted his shirt. His tiny cut cock was barely more than a head on his bare pubis.

“Don’t stop him,” the man commanded.

He grabbed his little dink with his free hand and began pulling on it. It started to get hard. My heart was pounding in my chest. This was so wrong, but my cock refused to diminish.

I went to grab my clothes, but was interrupted by the man, “Don’t even think about getting dressed.”

Benny’s little cock was now a hard little boy's erection. See, it’s hard, just like yours.

“Ask him if you can show him something cool,” the man said.

“Please don’t,” I whispered back.

“Last time I’m going to remind you. You belong to me,” the man rasped back.

“Can I show you something cool?” I cautiously asked, praying he would say no.

“Yes!” Benny said excitedly.

“Tell him it has to be a secret,” the man said.

“It has to be a secret,” I said to Benny.

Benny mimed zipping his lips and then put a huge, expectant smile across his face.

“Get on your knees and suck him,” the man ordered.

I felt my heart drop. I looked over and saw that Jason was still sleeping. I blinked heavily before walking over to Benny, who still had his shorts and underwear around his ankles and a hard cock. I got on my knees in front of him. He tilted his head at me, trying to puzzle out what I was going to show him. I put the phone on the ground and hit the speaker button before leaning down and bringing my mouth toward his tiny erection. I parted my lips slightly and took his whole shaft to the root in my mouth.

He giggled and laughed as he said, “That tickles!”

I slid my mouth up and down his tiny cock as Benny started to thrust into me. His giggles morphed into moans and I felt him get even harder as I sucked. My cock remained hard; a fact that I was acutely aware of. I closed my eyes as my mouth moved up and down the small dick. I prayed and hoped that Jason would not wake up. I couldn’t imagine Jason seeing his best friend, hard, sucking his 3-year-old brother’s dick. What would he think? How would he react? I’m sure he would understand the man made me do it, but would he be able to forgive me?

My mouth kept going up and down Benny’s prick. His tiny little boyhood was incredibly hard as my mouth pleasured it. He put his hands on my head and started to thrust faster. His breathing was quick and ragged and then suddenly, he thrust forward and held his cock in my mouth. I felt it swell and begin to twitch against my tongue. He has had his first orgasm in my mouth.

“That was really cool,” Benny said to me as he looked down at his still-hard cock partially in my mouth.

“What the fuck?” Jason said groggily.

I pulled my mouth off Benny’s organ and looked at Jason. My eyes darted down toward the phone, trying to communicate what happened without having to say it aloud.

Jason’s demeanor softened as he understood the situation. He looked at his little brother, naked from the waist down and still erect, and then at my hard cock. He was still lying down, mostly covered by the blanket, but I could see the hard lump where his erection was making itself known.

“Welcome to the world of the living, Jason” the man’s voice crackled through the speaker on the phone.

Jason angrily glared at his computer.

“That was pretty cool, wasn’t it Benny?” the man asked kindly.

“Who is that?” Benny asked me.

“I’m Carson and Jason's friend. I teach them all sorts of fun stuff. Do you want to try something else cool?” the man asked in a warm voice.

“Can you be my friend too?” Benny asked.

Jason and I had mortified looks on our faces. Neither of us said anything, unsure of how to stop this.

“Of course, I love to have so many friends.” the man sang.

“I want to try something cool!” Benny said, nearly vibrating with excitement.

“You should do what Carson did to you, to your brother,” the man said.

Benny looked at his brother and made a scrunched-up face, “I don’t know, that’s dirty.”

The man laughed, “Was it dirty when Carson did it to you?”

Benny tilted his head like he was thinking before replying, “I guess not.” He paused, dramatically scratched his chin, and then nodded his head and said, “You’re right, I’ll do it.”

Jason looked at me, begging for help with his eyes. I was still on my knees as Benny walked towards the bed where Jason was lying naked and hard.

“You have to take off your PJ pants,” Benny said to Jason.

“Benny, you shouldn’t do this,” Jason said horrified at what was about to happen.

“It’s okay, it’s not dirty,” Benny said as he pulled the blankets back. “Oh, you’re already naked.”

“I...uh...uh...uh,” Jason stammered as Benny crawled onto the bed, his shorts and underwear still around his ankles. Benny made his way to get between Jason’s legs and move up to his hard cock.

Benny opened his mouth and brought it down over Jason’s cock head. Jason’s eyes went wide and panicked. He looked down as his brother slid a few inches of his hard-on into his 3-year-old mouth.

“Good boy, Benny, isn’t this cool?” the man said.

Benny mumbled a positive-sounding response into Jason’s dick before bobbing his mouth up and down on his brother’s knob. I stayed on my knees watching the incestuous blow job take place. It was just yesterday that I was in a similar situation with my younger brothers. This man, this blackmailer, is a fucked up person. We need to figure out how to escape his grasp. As I watched, I wracked my brain for ways to escape, but there was nothing. At this point, his releasing the videos wasn’t my biggest concern. He could take away football from me and Jason. And now, Michael was involved. How could he survive middle school with everyone knowing what he did with his brothers?

Benny was going to town on Jason, and I could tell Jason was fighting off another orgasm. He wasn’t turned on by any of this, but he’s a 13-year-old boy, just like me. We’re wired to get hard. We’re wired to cum with little to no stimulation. Jason looked at me, and I knew he was there.

“Benny, sto….” he muttered as his eyes clasped shut.

Benny pulled back and spat the small load onto Jason’s throbbing cock as a second rope shot out and hit him in the nose.

“Gross!” Benny said, “What was that?”

Jason’s face glowed crimson as he stuttered out a quick explanation.

“That’s yucky!” Benny said as he climbed off the bed, pulled up his shorts, and exited the room, shutting the door behind him.

Jason looked at me with shame plastered on his face. Tears started to well in his eyes and roll down his cheeks. I sat on the edge of the bed. Jason looked at my hard cock, still refusing to behave despite the repulsive nature of what just happened.

“Do you want me to….” Jason asked.

“You don’t have to…” I responded.

He crawled over and swallowed me to the root, pushing past his gag reflex. I let my head fall backward, closed my eyes, and moaned.

Chapter Text

I put down my phone. I couldn’t believe that Jimmy had agreed to come over tomorrow. He hated me, or at least didn’t like me enough to want to torment me at school. The only thing I could think of was the man having some kind of dirt on him; maybe that was why his father was having sex with him. I wondered if Jimmy’s father was the one blackmailing us; it was possible, but I wasn’t so sure. I laid down on the dry part of my mattress and just stared at the ceiling until I lost track of time.

Josiah and Blake came in wearing nothing but towels. They had no modesty as they closed the door, dropped their towels, and dressed in their pajamas. The camera watched the whole thing, catching them in high definition. They climbed into their beds; Josiah on the top bunk, and Blake on the bottom. Mom came in a few minutes later, tucked them in, gave them each a kiss, and turned off the lights.

I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but it wouldn’t come. I tossed and turned as the guilt of what I had done to my two younger brothers flooded my mind. I kept replaying the events in my head. Every time I got close to sleep, their stretched-out, naked bodies, handcuffed to my bed flashed before me. Their hard little penises sticking straight up from their bare pubis. Carson and Jason masturbating each other and cumming on their young faces kept my mind racing away from sleep.

It must have been an hour or more when I heard a small, voice come from the top bunk, “Michael, are you awake?”

It was Josiah, obviously having trouble sleeping as well. “Yeah, I’m awake,” I answered.

“Can I come lay in your bed? I can’t sleep,” he whispered.

“Yeah, I guess,” I said.

I heard him hop down, and then he was at my bed. He pulled the blanket down and quickly crawled in. I was on the inside facing him, wearing just a pair of boxer briefs. He was on the outside wearing his Minecraft pajamas. I could barely see him; the room was only lit by a waning crescent moon, hidden by clouds.

“Can I ask you something?” he said.

“I guess so,” I responded.

“What was that stuff that came out of Carson’s wiener?” he innocently asked.

Josiah couldn’t see it, but my face went crimson at his question. How do I answer that? How do explain what happened? Would he even begin to grasp what was happening to us? I decided to be as scientific as possible.

“It’s called sperm,” I matter-of-factly answered.

“What’s sperm?” Josiah whispered excitedly.

“It’s something your body makes when you get older,” I answered, trying to avoid getting into a sex talk with my 8-year-old brother.

“Okay, but  is  it?” he asked again.

I took a deep breath in and let out a heavy sigh. ‘I guess we’re going there,’ I thought to myself.

“How much do you know about where babies come from?” I hesitantly asked. 

Josiah hmmed before saying, “Nothin’ really.”

“Okay, so, like, when a man puts his sperm in a woman, it grows into a baby.”

“Is a baby going to grow in me? Some of it got in my mouth! Am I going to have a baby?” Josiah asked alarmed.

I laughed a bit before reassuring him, “No, only women can have babies.”

“Then why did that stuff come out of their wieners?” Josiah questioned.

“Well, um, you see, uh, when a man’s penis is, uh, touched, it feels good, and um, yeah, that’s when the, uh, sperm, uh, comes out,” I mumbled.

“So Carson liked it?” Josiah asked.

“Probably not. You don’t have to like it for it to feel good,” I said.

“Like how my wiener tingled when you were touching it, even though I didn’t want you to?” he asked.

I felt tears forming as his words hit me. “Yeah,” I whispered.

“But I only peed; no sperm came out of my penis,” he bluntly stated.

“You only make sperm when you start puberty,” I tried to explain.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“Josiah, aren’t you tired?” I asked.

“Yeah, but I can’t sleep. My mind is so busy,” he said.

“Mine too,” I confessed.

“So what’s puberty?” he asked again.

“It’s when your body starts to mature into an adult,” I said.

“And you make sperm?” he asked.

“Yeah. Now, can we try to go to sleep?” I said, trying to end the conversation.

“Can I sleep in your bed?” he asked.

“I guess so if you want,” I said.

“I love you,” he said as he cuddled up close to me.

“I love you too,” I said. “I’m so sorry for what happened.”

Josiah didn’t say anything.

I wrapped my arm around my younger brother and pulled him in close. His breathing steadied as he drifted off to sleep. I don’t know how long it took me, but sleep eventually found me as well.

When I woke in the morning, Josiah and Blake were already out of the room. The sun was shining through the window and birds were chirping in the trees outside. I grabbed my phone from the nightstand and checked the time. It was already 10:30; Jimmy was supposed to be over in half an hour. I jumped out of bed, threw off my dirty boxer briefs, and got dressed in some fresh clothes: a black t-shirt with a Fortnite pinata on it, a pair of red plaid boxers, and a pair of black gym shorts. I headed downstairs and found my mom and dad sitting in the kitchen.

“No worm for you today,” my dad quipped.

“Yeah, I guess I slept in,” I responded as I poured myself a bowl of cereal and sat down.

“A friend from school is coming over,” I announced.

My dad looked up from his newspaper and nodded. “Steven or Greg?” he asked.

“A new friend,” I replied. “His name is Jimmy.”

“So good to see you’re broadening your horizons,” my mom added.

“Yeah….” I said as I shoveled another spoonful into my mouth.

Silence took over the table. My dad continued to read his paper and my mom, her book. I silently ate my bowl of cereal. When I finished, I put the bowl in the sink and went and sat on the couch. I pulled out my phone and scrolled through TikTok for a bit. A little after 11, there was a knock at the door.

“I got it!” I said as I stood up and walked to the door.

I opened the door and found Jimmy looking miserable. His face had a scowl permanently glued across it.

“Hey,” I said, trying to sound friendly.

“Hey,” he replied with sarcasm.

My dad walked up behind me. “You must be Jimmy, come on in. It’s nice to meet you.”

I stepped aside and Jimmy came in. I pulled the door shut behind him. My dad extended his hand, and Jimmy shook it.

“Quite the handshake,” my dad said. “Are you in Michael’s classes?”

“Just PE,” Jimmy responded politely.

“Cool, well, you two have fun,” my dad said as he returned to his newspaper in the kitchen.

“Want to play on the switch up in my room?” I asked, trying to break the awkward silence.

Jimmy’s face lit for just a flash before it returned to its sullen self. I grabbed the switch from the living room and headed up the stairs. Jimmy followed.

When we were about halfway up the stairs, Jimmy remarked, “Your house is huge.”

I paused, looked back at him, and then continued up the stairs. I had seen a live feed of his house last night. His room had been dirty and small, and his bed was just a mattress on the floor. I had never considered myself rich, but I guess compared to Jimmy, I was. We got to my room, and I closed the door behind us as we entered. I propped up the switch on my desk and handed Jimmy a joycon. I started up a game of Mario Kart. Jimmy was terrible, but he quickly started to improve. We didn’t talk, just sat next to each other and played the game.

After several rounds and about an hour of playing, I turned to Jimmy and asked, “Why did you agree to come over? You hate me.”

He put the controller in his lap and looked back at me. His face was hardened with disdain. I could tell he didn’t want to answer. He took a deep breath, held up an old flip phone, and asked, “How did you get the number to this phone?”

“I’ll tell you, but you have to swear to keep it secret,” I said.

“Why would I keep a secret for you?” he sneered.

“Well, I’m not planning on telling anyone your secret,” I calmly responded.

“You don’t know nothin’ about me,” he said.

“I know what your dad does to you,” I said quietly.

His face went white. “How could you possibly know that?” he asked.

“I found out last night.”

“How?!” he demanded to know.

“Someone showed me a video of, uh, you and your dad,” I stuttered.

“Who the fuck showed you?” he asked sounding panicked.

“I….I….I don’t, uh, know,” I stammered.

“How do you not know?” he said, shaking his head and raising his hands.

“It’s some man,” I said. “I honestly don’t know who he is.”

Jimmy froze and stared at me. His head tilted slightly and his bottom lip quivered a bit. “So the man gave you my number as well?”

“He just made my phone call it,” I answered. “Wait, do you know who the man is?”

“No,” he said bluntly. “Yesterday, I got a box and this phone was in it,” he added holding the phone up. “Along with a computer. He promised me my dad would stop fucking me if I did whatever he said.”

“So that’s why you agreed to come over; he told you to?” I asked.

“Well, technically, he told me to do whatever anyone on the phone told me to do,” Jimmy said defeated before perking up and asking, “What did he offer you?”

My face burned as it flushed with blood. “He didn’t offer me anything.”

“Then why are you doing what he tells you to?” Jimmy incredulously asked.

“He’s blackmailing me,” I whispered.

Jimmy stifled a laugh. “What dirt could he possibly have on a goody-two-shoes like you?”

I felt tears welling in my eyes, but I fought them back. I didn’t want to cry in front of Jimmy. I didn’t need to give him anything to use against me. “It’s a long story.”

“Of course it is,” Jimmy said. “I think it’s only fair that you tell me since you know my secret.”

“It’s more than my secret,” I said with instant regret.

Jimmy’s eyes narrowed. “Who else is involved?”

“It’s not important,” I snapped.

I took a deep breath and held it. I knew Jimmy’s secret. I knew what his father did to him. I could almost guarantee that he didn’t want others to know that. I let out the air in a slow sigh and said, “My brother, Carson, and Jason.”

“What did you guys do?” Jimmy asked, his interest piqued.

I swallowed hard. “Sex stuff,” I whispered.

“Your brother fucked you?” he said with a self-satisfied smile.

“No!” I quickly responded. “Not anything like that, just….masturbating, and stuff like that.”

Jimmy laughed. “That’s hilarious.”

“It’s not funny, this man is seriously messed up. He’s probably watching us right now,” I said.

“There’s no computer in here, how could he be watching us?”

“There’s a cam hidden on my desk. He made me put it there.”

Jimmy’s head turned towards the desk, and his face went white. “He’s not going to make us…?”

Just then, Jimmy’s flip phone rang. He answered it and put it to his ear.

“Hello?”

Jimmy pulled the phone from his ear and put it on speaker, his face still ghostly white.

“Hello Jimmy and Michael, so nice to see you together,” the man’s voice hissed.

Neither of us said anything. We just looked at each other and then at the phone.

“Are you two ready for some fun?” he asked sardonically.

“Are you going to make us do some perverted shit?” Jimmy snapped.

“Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy, you’re not living up to your end of the bargain, and it hasn’t even been 24 hours. It would be a shame if I took away your dad’s new fuck toy, now wouldn’t it? I bet he’d be so pleased to have to go back to fucking your tight, little, white ass,” the man said.

“No, please, I’ll behave,” Jimmy said quickly, his attitude drained from his words.

“That’s much better, but I still need to punish you for speaking so rudely to your man,” the voice laughed.

Jimmy’s head dropped for a moment and then raised back up. He puffed up his chest slightly as if he was trying to show some strength in a situation when he had none.

“Make sure your door is locked, Michael, we don’t want to have any unwelcome guests like last time, do we?” the man ordered.

I got up and quickly locked the door before returning to my spot on my bed next to Jimmy.

“Let’s get started, shall we? Clothes off, and make it snappy,” the man’s voice demanded.

I looked at Jimmy from the corner of my eye while staring at where the webcam was on my desk. I noticed he was side-eyeing me as well. We’d both seen each other naked before. Just yesterday, I’d watched him get raped by his father, but it still felt wrong to strip in front of each other. We both hesitantly stood. Jimmy pulled his shirt over his head, and I followed suit. His body was far thinner than mine; I had a layer of fat all over my body, and he didn’t have a single ounce to be found. We both stood there, looking dumbfounded, with our shirts off.

“The longer this takes, the more punishment Jimmy gets,” the man sneered.

Jimmy quickly pushed his shorts and boxers down in one quick motion, leaving him in just a pair of socks. He lifted his left foot to pull it off and then his right. He stood there, completely naked in my room. I unconsciously looked at his penis. He was uncircumcised and his foreskin hung loosely over the head of his penis. I never realized just how small his genitals were. He was barely bigger than my younger brothers, and truth be told, he might have been the same size. I took a deep breath and pushed my pants and underwear down as well. I didn’t have socks on, so I too was now completely naked standing next to Jimmy. My penis was far larger and had a patch of prickly hairs growing back from where Jimmy had cut them off. Jimmy didn’t even so much as glance in my direction. His eyes were locked onto the desk and webcam.

“Look at my two boys. You’re both so beautiful in your own special way. One, still a little undeveloped boy with a skinny body and a tiny cock, the other in the throes of puberty with a pudgy soft body and a soon-to-be man-sized sausage. Different in nearly every way, but both perfect,” the man’s voice droned.

I looked over at Jimmy, and his jaw was clenched tight. His eyes had a stern look to them as he stared forward. There was an intenseness to his demeanor that sent a shiver down my spine.

“Get your cocks hard, now!” the man ordered.

Jimmy and I both reached down and started to pull on our penises. I ran my hand up and down my shaft, hitting all the spots that would normally get me erect in an instant, but nothing was working.

After several minutes of us awkwardly standing in the middle of my room, completely naked, masturbating with nothing happening, we heard the man’s voice crackle on the phone once more, “Such a shame that you’re both disappointing me.”

“How do you expect us to get our dicks hard?” Jimmy hissed. “I’m not gay, and neither is Michael.”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk,” the man clicked his tongue in disapproval. “You just love digging yourself deeper, don’t you, Jimmy? You’re a cock loving faggot, so you can get on your knees and suck Michael’s cock!”

I watched as Jimmy’s jaw clenched harder than before and his nose and brow wrinkled in obedient defiance. He turned his head angrily to me, then back to the camera, and then locked his eyes on mine.

“You tell anyone about this, and you’re dead Michael,” he spat.

Jimmy went down on one knee and then the other. We turned sideways to the camera to make sure the man could see. My limp penis hung right in front of Jimmy’s face. He lifted it with a look of utter disgust on his face and brought it to his mouth. I felt his wet lips wrap around my shaft. I felt his tongue graze the underside of my penis as it slid into his mouth. I felt his nose hit my pubis. I looked down at him, and his eyes were closed. He slid his mouth back out, leaving just the head in his mouth. I gritted my teeth together as I felt myself stiffen. The blood started to flow to my groin and inflate my erection. His mouth pressed forward again forcing more blood into my penis. His chin brushed up against my scrotum before pulling back off. Two more strokes of his mouth, and I was fully erect. He started to move his mouth back and forth, up and down, my hard penis. I had to be going in his throat; there’s no way I wasn’t. To my horror, it felt good; not just good, great. I kept my jaw locked down to avoid moaning. The warm wetness of my bully’s mouth wrapped around my penis was indescribable, and I felt a weird sense of justice that filled me with shame.

I looked down and watched the boy who had threatened to cut off my penis give me a blow job and suddenly found myself full of guilt. I shouldn’t be enjoying this. I shouldn’t be hard. I shouldn’t feel any sort of pleasure from another boy sucking on my penis. Jimmy’s flaccid wiener was pulled up tight to his body as he sucked me. He wasn’t enjoying this at all. Nothing about this was wanted by either of us. I fought back the good feelings. I tried to make myself go soft, but Jimmy’s oral manipulation prevented that from happening.

After about 10 minutes of Jimmy being forced to give me a blow job, the man’s voice came back over my phone and said, “Well done Jimmy. Michael is nice and hard. Now it’s your turn, go lay on his bed.”

Jimmy pulled his lips off my penis and looked at me with vengeful eyes. My stomach turned as I imagined being forced to suck on his little penis. I was filled with disgust as I pictured it in my mouth. I felt bile trying to force its way up my throat, but I swallowed it down. Jimmy stood, went to my bed, and threw himself on my pillow.

“Great, now Michael, get some cuffs and secure Jimmy to the headboard,” the man ordered.

Jimmy’s eyes went wide as the man spoke and I obeyed. I reached under my bed, pulled out the box, and grabbed two sets of handcuffs. My hard penis swayed as I climbed onto the bed.

“Fuck you, Michael!” Jimmy cursed in a hushed voice.

I lifted Jimmy’s left arm to the headboard and attached the cuff to his wrist and then to the bed. Then, I did the same to his right arm.

“You’re a fucking faggot Michael,” Jimmy snarled at me.

“We need to make Jimmy shut up,” the man said. “Shove your underwear down his throat.”

Jimmy, now fully secured to the bed began to pull against the solid metal cuffs. I looked at him and tried to project remorse in my eyes. He looked back with eyes full of rage and malice.

I hopped off the bed and grabbed my underwear. Lucky for Jimmy, I’d only been wearing them since I woke up, so they were mostly clean. I got back on the bed next to Jimmy. He clenched his jaw shut and tried to kick me off the bed.

“Open your mouth Jimmy!” the man ordered.

“Fuck off!” Jimmy cursed back.

“You’re just making your punishment worse Jimmy,” the man said in a sarcastically sympathetic voice.

“I’m not putting his dirty underwear in my mouth!” Jimmy said defiantly.

“You will, or your daddy will find himself with no pussy to fuck,” the man sharply replied.

Jimmy took a deep breath through his nose, still opening his mouth. He looked at me, his green eyes nearly shaking with anger, and opened his mouth. I gently put my underwear in his mouth, most of it still hanging out.

“No, no, no, that’s not enough. I want the whole thing in his mouth. I want it down his throat. Shove it in,” the man commanded.

“I’m sorry Jimmy,” I said quietly.

I pushed, shoved, and jammed more of my underwear into Jimmy’s mouth. I pushed it past and behind his teeth. I’m sure it was down his throat. I watched as his throat swallowed repeatedly and his breathing became heavy through his nose. Eventually, the entire garment was in his mouth, soaked with his saliva.

“Now get between his legs Michael,” the man said.

I climbed over Jimmy’s thin legs and sat between them with my legs crossed. My penis had finally decided to soften a bit, but I was still partially erect. Jimmy’s flaccid penis was right in front of me. His testicles were pulled up tight to his body in a slightly wrinkly un-dropped sack.

“Grab his little cock, and get him hard.”

I reached my hand out and took hold of Jimmy’s flaccid penis with three fingers; it was too small to use my full hand. I pulled it out from his body. The foreskins slipping up and down over his shaft felt weird in my fingers. I started to masturbate him with my thumb, forefinger, and middle finger. When I slid my fingers down, his shiny pink head slipped out from the extra skin. He slowly grew erect. I continued to slowly jerk him. He just lay there, unmoving with his breathing steady. He stared at me the same look of indignation glued to his face. He wasn’t happy about any of this, and neither was I. I was just glad the man made me use my hand and not my mouth. I sat there with my bully’s penis in my hand.

Jimmy’s face didn’t soften, but his breathing changed almost as if he was enjoying having his penis masturbated by the nerdy kid he bullied at school. Several minutes passed with my fingers sliding up and down Jimmy’s small shaft. He wasn’t much bigger than Josiah or Blake, but Steven was even smaller. Maybe that was why Jimmy had pantsed him in the locker room. Maybe Jimmy was self-conscious about his small penis.

“Now, it’s time for Jimmy’s punishment,” the man snickered.

I pulled my hand from Jimmy’s hard penis. Mine had gone completely flaccid at this point. I looked at Jimmy and then at the webcam. An awkward moment of silence passed.

“Push his cock to his belly,” the man ordered.

I did as I was told. His small scrotum lifted as well, and I could see his two small testicles underneath the wrinkly skin.

“Flick his right nut, and make it a good one, or we’ll be swapping places.”

I looked at Jimmy, and his eyes went wide. He shook his head violently.

I silently mouth, “I’m sorry,” before pulling my index finger back, aiming it at his right testicle, and while I held his penis with my right hand I let it fling forward to make painful contact with Jimmy’s sensitive genitalia. Jimmy sucked in a deep breath from his nose and tried to lean forward. The cuffs attached to his wrist held him down as a tear pooled in the corner of his eye.

“Good, Michael, now the left, just as hard.”

I closed my eyes tightly while I prepared my hand to flick. I opened my eyes, aimed my flick at his left testicle, and let it fly while I held his penis up. I heard the scream through the makeshift gag that was buried in his throat. His stomach rose and fell rapidly. He looked panicked and tears were running down his cheeks.

“The right one again, Michael.”

I aimed my finger, turned my head, closed my eyes, and flicked it hard. I could hear his painful groans, screams, and grunts. His sobs came after followed by the man ordering me to strike his left one again. I looked at Jimmy. His face was a tear-streaked mess as he shook his head no. I felt so much shame and guilt. I didn’t care how much he bullied me or my friends, he didn’t deserve this, but I had no choice. I aimed once more and quickly flicked his left testicle. Jimmy’s face contorted in the most awful manner. He looked like he was going to vomit. I didn’t know how much more he could take. I could hear Jimmy trying to beg through my underwear, but all that came out was a garbled mess. I looked angrily at my desk as the man ordered another strike to Jimmy’s right testicle.

“Please, this is too much,” I begged.

“We’re just getting started Michael,” the man laughed. “Don’t make me have to punish you too.”

“I’m sorry Jimmy,” I said again as I aimed at and flicked his right testicle.

Chapter Text

I woke in the middle of the night, the lamp still shining next to my bed. My best friend's arm was draped over my thin waist, and I could feel the light dusting of hairs on his muscular arms. His firm chest and chiseled abs, pressed against my back, rose and fell gently with each calm breath that tickled the back of my neck. I could feel his soft cock tucked neatly into my crack with his wiry bush brushing the top of my ass. I felt safe in Carson's arms, though I was still feeling guilty for enjoying what the man had made us do. I reached over and flicked off the lamp on my nightstand; the room went dark. I wanted to lay like this, naked in my best friend's arms for all eternity. I wanted to stay frozen in this moment, but I knew that was impossible. Carson was straight, and it was wrong of me to desire him so much. I scooted my body backward, nuzzling myself against his bare body. I hadn't forced him to cuddle me, nor to climb into my bed naked; I couldn't feel bad about that at least. My eyes slowly closed, and I drifted back to sleep.

My dreams were filled with copious amounts of sex with Carson. We fucked everywhere: at school, in the locker room, in open field, on the beach. He fucked me, and I fucked him. We sucked each other’s cocks with passion. Our lips pressed together with sloppy kisses. Everything was magical until my dreams shifted.

“That tickles!" a voice echoed as I plowed my cock into Carson in a steam-filled sauna.

My dream-altered mind couldn't place the ethereal voice, but it was so familiar. It had a young innocent quality to it, but my dream continued to play out. My cock slid in and out of Carson's tight ass as he moaned deeply and begged me to fuck him harder. The ghostly voice started to giggle, and then moan. The whole world shook and started to shatter. The floor fell from under us and soon I was falling, falling, falling into an endless void. Then there was nothing.

My eyes slowly opened, squinting in the bright morning sun. I was back in my room. My cock was incredibly hard, and I noticed two figures standing in the middle of the room who appeared blurry as my eyes adjusted to the bright light. It took a moment for my brain to process the obscene sight it was witnessing. Carson, naked and hard, was on his knees sucking my 3-year-old little brother's tiny cock. Benny was moaning and thrusting his hips into Carson's mouth. He put his hands into Carson's permed hair and went at. His thrusts were fast and furious as he fucked Carson's mouth. His entire body stiffened with one last thrust. He must have orgasmed.

"That was really cool," Benny said as he looked down at his dick in Carson's mouth.

“What the fuck?” I weakly exclaimed.

Carson's mouth flew off Benny's shrinking boyhood, and he looked at me with a quick downward glance at the flip phone. I knew right away that the man was behind this. Carson, first of all, was 100% straight, and second of all, would never willingly do anything to hurt Benny.  I looked at him sympathetically, dreading what the man was going to make us do next. I thought back to yesterday and Carson's younger brothers. My heart raced, but my cock remained steeled.

“Welcome to the world of the living, Jason,” the man’s voice said through the speaker on the phone.

I shot an angry look at the computer, virtually staring the man down.

“That was pretty cool, wasn’t it Benny?” the man asked in a sickeningly sweet voice.

“Who is that?” Benny asked Carson.

“I’m Carson and Jason’s friend. I teach them all sorts of fun stuff. Do you want to try something else cool?” the man explained in a disgusting tone.

Before Carson or I could say anything, Benny asked, “Can you be my friend too?”

Carson and I said nothing. I was mortified about what was going to happen. Carson had already sucked Benny’s dick, I’m sure the man’s next step was going to involve me. I didn’t want this; not one bit. I hoped and prayed for this nightmare to end and for me to wake up cuddled up close to Carson’s naked body.

“Of course, I love to have so many friends,” the man said in a childish voice.

“I want to try something cool!” Benny said with an explosion of excitement.

“You should do what Carson did to you, to your brother,” the man suggested.

Benny looked at me and scrunched up his nose in disgust. I had similar feelings about the suggestion.

“I don’t know, that’s dirty,” Benny said.

The man laughed, “Was it dirty when Carson did it to you?”

Benny tilted his head like he was thinking before replying, “I guess not.” He put on the dramatics, scratching his chin like he was deep in thought before nodding his head and adding, “You’re right, I’ll do it.”

I looked at Carson, still naked, hard, and on his knees, and begged with my eyes for his help as Benny walked over to me.

“You have to take off your PJ pants,” Benny innocently said to me.

“Benny, you shouldn’t do this,” I begged.

“It’s okay, it’s not dirty,” Benny said as he ripped the blanket off me. “Oh, you’re already naked.”

“I…uh….uh….uh,” I stammered as my little brother crawled in the bed, over my legs, and up towards my crotch with his underwear and shorts still bunched around his ankles.

Benny opened his mouth and put it over the head of my cock. I felt my eyes go wide with panic. This wasn’t happening; it couldn’t be happening. This was so wrong. My breathing was rough and ragged as Benny slid more of my hard cock into his mouth.

“Good boy, Benny, isn’t this cool?” the man’s voice teased.

Benny mumbled a cock-gagged response and began bobbing his head up and down my shaft. Carson was still on his knees watching me receive a blowjob from my brother. His cock was still jutting out hard from his crotch. Benny's mouth felt good, and that mortified me. I was the worst brother in the history of brothers. This man, our blackmailer, was messed up in the head. How could he force us to do such awful things? I contemplated just facing the consequences of everyone knowing what we'd done and losing my chance to be on the football team. Would that be worse than having my toddler brother slide my cock in and out of his lips? Would it be worse than enjoying my brother's lips on my cock? But, it wasn’t just Carson and I doing gay shit together now, it was us doing stuff to his brothers and now mine. It was Carson and his brother doing stuff together. It wasn’t just my decision to make.

I could feel my balls boiling as my brother’s mouth pleasured my dick. I could feel it coming, the inevitable release of a 13-year-old pubescent boy. Our minds think about sex all the time and a stiff breeze is enough to make us pop a boner.

“Benny, sto….” I tried to say as my eyes slammed shut.

My cock throbbed and shot a rope of cum into Benny’s mouth. He pulled off and spat it on my cock just as the second rope shot out and hit him square in the face.

“Gross!” Benny said, “What was that?”

I felt my face grow red as I quickly tried to explain, in terms that a 3-year-old would understand, what happened.

“That’s yucky!” was Benny’s reply.

He climbed off the bed, quickly pulled up his shorts and underwear, and bounded out of the room, slamming the door behind him. I looked at Carson, still on his knees with a hard cock. My eyes felt heavy with tears, and they began to quickly fall. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and shoved my face into my hands. I glanced at Carson and his hard cock.

“Do you want me to….” I started.

“You don’t have to…” he started to respond.

I dropped to the ground, crawled over to him, lent down, and swallowed his cock to the root. I pushed back my gag reflex and let him into my throat. I looked up at him as he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. He moaned as I slid my mouth back over his shaft, flicking at it with my tongue.

My mouth went up and down Carson's cock. He stifled his moans of pleasure, as I worked his cock with my mouth, throat, and tongue. I reached my hands down and played with his balls. Every time I looked up at him, his eyes were closed. He was probably imagining that it was Tracy blowing him instead of me. I knew that he didn't want this. He didn't want another guy sucking his dick. I knew he didn't, but that didn't stop me from wanting it. I wanted Carson's cock. I wanted all of him. I wanted to feel him inside of me. After several minutes of blowing his wonderful dick, I pulled my mouth off. His shaft was shiny with saliva and throbbed a few times on its own in desperate anticipation.

I stood and pulled Carson to his feet before pushing him onto the bed. He landed and lay on his back with his cock pointing straight up to the ceiling.

“Can I….um…feel you…uh…. inside of me?” I awkwardly asked.

He looked at me. I tried to read his face, but it had a blank expression on it. He stared for a painful few seconds before grinning at me.

"I love you, Jason," he said quietly.

He reached his hand out to me. I took it, and he pulled me onto his lap and then down onto his chest. Our cocks were pressed to each other; two stiff rods of teen lust. Our faces were a few inches apart.

“Jason, I’m straight,” he said with intensity in his green eyes.

I looked at his beautiful face. The small dusting of freckles across the bridge of his sharp nose. The deep green of his eyes. His slightly pink lips. The shaved sides of his head were topped with those permed chestnut brown curls. He was gorgeous.

“I know,” I said sadly.

"But" he started. "There's something different about you. I don't find you sexually attractive, and I don't fantasize about having sex with you, but this doesn't feel wrong."

He pulled me up higher, his cock slipping under me. I slid back down and felt his spit-slick rod slide into my crack. His spongy, yet hard, head pressed against my virgin hole. He put his hands on my hips and held me steady. I felt his hips lift, driving his cock into me. I pressed down and felt the head breakthrough. I lowered myself, sliding him deeper into me, and closed my eyes. I could feel his cock stretching my insides. The pressure and pain were there, but I was in heaven. I felt my ass against his lap. I opened my eyes and Carson was staring back at me. I lavished on that moment, cementing it in my mind before lifting off of him and pushing back down. I started to ride his cock in and out of my ass. He started to moan in unison with me. Our eyes closed, and we fucked like real lovers, or at least two horny boys in the throes of adolescence.

I wanted him to last. I wanted to feel his cock sliding in and out of me forever, but within a few minutes, he was spraying his cum into my guts. The warm goop flowed freely from his cock and filled me with his love. I pushed down and then let him go soft inside of me. Our bodies were covered in a thin layer of perspiration as I climbed off him. I tossed him his underwear and then grabbed my own. We got dressed in silence, not wanting to address the elephant in the room.

“We never have to do that again, if you don’t want to,” I said.

Carson let out a choked laugh. “I don’t know if we’ll have a choice about that.”

I smiled at him. “You’re probably right.”

He pulled me into a hug and squeezed me tightly. I hugged him back. We stood like that for several minutes before Carson finally let go.

“Jason?” he said.

"Yeah, bro?" I responded.

“I want you to know, that I don’t regret anything you and I have done over the last few days. I may not have wanted it at first, but it hasn’t been all bad.”

I didn't respond, instead just pulling him back into a tight hug, refusing to let go. I found myself crying, but I wasn't sure if they were tears of joy or dismay. Carson was still my best friend, but I was worried about surviving this ordeal.

“I never want to stop being your best friend,” I said quietly.

“You’ll always be my best friend,” he replied.

Chapter Text

I woke in the morning on my dirty mattress on the floor covered by only a thread-bare blanket. I replayed the conversation with Michael and wondered how he'd been able to call the phone. I shook my head and stood up to get dressed. I scrounged around the floor and found some mostly clean clothes to put on my body. I threw on my shoes and headed out the door. I started to walk towards Michael's neighborhood. It was several miles and I had to cross the railroad tracks and a major road, but I eventually turned down his street. The houses were huge, all two stories, with well-kept yards and expensive cars in the driveway.

I stood in front of Michael's house and stared at it. I took a deep breath, walked up the driveway to the front door, and knocked. I heard Michael yell something and then he opened the door.

"Hey," he said in an utterly fake friendly tone.

“Hey,” I replied sharply.

His dad walked up behind him. He was a slim man that looked like the biggest dufus in history. “You must be Jimmy, come on in. It’s nice to meet you.”

Michael moved and let me enter his house, pulling the door closed behind him. His dad extended his hand and I shook it. He had a decent handshake for a man who looked like he had never done a hard day's work.

“Quite the handshake,” his father said. “Are you in Michael’s classes?”

“Just PE,” I replied.

“Cool, well you two have fun,” he said as he walked into the kitchen and picked up a newspaper.

 “Want to play on the switch up in my room?” Michael asked.

I felt my face betray my sullenness. I'd never played on a switch before; none of my friend's families could afford one. I let my face grow cold again. Michael went and grabbed the switch from the living room, and I followed him up the stairs.

I couldn’t get over how big Michael’s house was. I lived in a single-wide trailer that would have easily fit in Michael’s living room. He was rich, and I was poor. It wasn’t fair for me to hate him for this, but I did. He didn’t do anything to make me poor, and he certainly didn’t flaunt his family’s wealth as some of the more popular kids, but he still represented something that I wasn’t.

“Your house is huge,” I said about halfway up the stairs.

He paused for a second as if processing what I had just said before continuing his way up the stairs without saying anything. We got to his room, and he closed the door behind us as we entered. He handed me a controller and started up a racing game with Mario in it. I was awful at it, at least at first, but I quickly figured it out. Neither of us said anything; we just sat silently playing the game.

After about an hour of awkward silence, Michael turned to me and asked, “Why did you agree to come over? You hate me.”

I looked back at him and put the controller down. I felt my face fill with hatred for him. I didn't want to come over, but I didn't have a choice. I took a deep breath to calm myself, pulled out the flip phone, and held it up.

“How did you get the number to this phone?” I asked bluntly.

“I’ll tell you, but you have to swear to keep it secret,” he replied in a hushed voice.

I scoffed and asked, “Why would I keep a secret for you?”

He looked at me with a stupid grin and said “Well, I’m not planning on telling anyone your secret?”

“You don’t know nothin’ about me,” I snapped back.

“I know what your dad does to you,” he said almost silently.”

How could he know? There’s no fucking way he could know. I felt the blood flee my face.

"How could you possibly know that?" I asked, trying to hide the fear in my voice.

“I found out last night,” he replied matter-of-factly.

I felt my heart pounding as my mind tried to process what Michael just said. How could he know? How the fuck could he know? “How?” I demanded.

“Someone showed me a video of, uh, you and your dad,” he said stuttering through the words that cut me like a razor.

My emotions were a mess of anger, fear, and panic. “Who the fuck showed you?”

I…I…I don’t, uh, know,” Michael said trembling.

Anger started to take over. How could he not know? How could someone show him a video without Michael knowing who they were? “How do you not know?” I asked raising my hands in disbelief.

He sat silent for a second and then responded, “It’s some man. I honestly don’t know who he is.”

I stared at him as my blood went cold. It couldn’t possibly be the same man that had saved me from my father, but I saw no other answer. I felt my lips quiver as I spoke, “So, the man gave you my number as well?”

“He just made my phone call it,” he said. “Wait, do you know who the man is?”

“No,” I said angrily. “Yesterday I got a box, and this phone was in it,” I said as I held up the phone. “Along with a computer. He promised me my dad would stop fucking me if I did whatever he said.”

“So that’s why you agreed to come over; he told you to?” Michael asked acting like he was some kind of detective solving a crime.

I sighed and said, “Well, technically he told me to do whatever anyone on the phone told me to do.” I let the words sit between us before I thought of something. Michael had to get something from the man. I had to know. “What did he offer you?”

He went red and whispered, “He didn’t offer me anything.”

"Then why are you doing what he tells you to?" I asked, amazed that Michael was just doing this perverted man's bidding.

Michael looked petrified as he said, “He’s blackmailing me.”

I tried not to laugh. What could good-two-shoes Michael have done to be blackmailed? He never got in trouble at school. I had to know. “What dirt could he possibly have on a goody-two-shoes like you?”

His eyes started to look shiny with tears, but none came. He looked down and said, “It’s a long story.”

“Of course, it is,” I said sarcastically. “I think it’s only fair that you tell me since you know my secret.”

“It’s more than my secret,” he said.

I squinted at him with a wicked grin. “Who else is involved?” I asked genuinely curious.

“It’s not important,” he said snappily before taking a deep breath. He slowly lowered his shoulders, blinked hard, and said “My brother, Carson, and Jason.”

This was perfect, Carson had gotten Coach Smith to rape me for what I did to his brother, and now I had a chance at revenge. "What did you guys do?"

Michael gulped as his face contorted into a grimace. “Sex stuff,” he said nearly inaudibly.

This was getting better with every moment. I couldn’t believe these little rich boys were faggots. “Your brother fucked you?” I asked with glee.

“No!” Michael shot back quickly. “Nothing like that, just….masturbating, and stuff like that.”

I laughed openly. “That’s hilarious.”

Michael looked indignant as he said, “It’s not funny, this man is seriously messed up. He’s probably watching us right now.”

“There’s no computer in here, how could he be watching us?” I asked, trying to call Michael’s bluff.

“There’s a cam hidden on my desk. He made me put it there.”

I quickly looked at the desk and felt my complexion fade. If he made Michael do gay shit with his brother, who knows what twisted things he would make me do. “He’s not going to make us….?”

My flip phone rang. I lifted it to my ear.

“Hello?” I said with trepidation.

"Nice to see you, Jimmy," said the man's voice on the other side of the phone. "Put me on speaker so I can talk to my two beautiful boys."

I froze at him calling me his. What had I accepted to get my father off my ass? I put the phone on speaker and placed it on Michael’s desk.

“Hello Jimmy and Michael, so nice to see you together,” the man said in a hissy voice.

We didn't say anything. I looked at Michael and found him looking back at me. We both looked back at the phone.

“Are you two ready for some fun?” he asked.

I felt my anger burn and felt courageous as I said, “Are you going to make us do some perverted shit?”

"Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy, you're not living up to your end of the bargain, and it hasn't even been 24 hours. It would be a shame if I took away your dad's new fuck toy now, wouldn't it? I bet he'd be so pleased to have to go back to fucking your tight, little, white ass," the man said, draining the confidence that had just surged inside of me.

"No please, I'll behave," I quickly said. I couldn't go back to being fucked every night. Whatever this sick fuck wanted me to do, I'd do it to stop my father from fucking me every goddamn night.

"That's much better, but I still need to punish you for speaking so rudely to your man," the man said with a chuckle.

I looked down at the ground. His punishment couldn’t be worse than what I had endured for so many years. I looked back at the phone and tried to feel confident.

“Make sure your door is locked, Michael, we don’t want to have any unwelcome guests like last time, do we?” the man said.

I wondered what happened last time. What sick shit had the man forced Michael to do, and who had joined him and his brother? I wondered if it was Jason. Michael walked back from the door and sat back down next to me.

“Let’s get started, shall we? Clothes off and make it snappy!” the man commanded.

I looked at Michael from the corner of my eye as he looked back and forth between me and the camera on his desk. I stood, followed shortly by Michael, and then pulled my shirt over my head to reveal my skinny, white torso. Michael did the same, revealing his flabby nerdy body.

“The longer this takes, the more punishment Jimmy gets,” the man teased.

I wasn't taking any chances. Michael had seen me naked, so I just shoved my boxers and shorts down in one quick motion, kicking them to the side and standing naked, except for the socks on my feet. I pulled them off, making sure I was fully nude for this pervert. Michael, the faggot, looked at my dick. I couldn't believe that he was just standing there and gawking like he'd never seen a cock before. He finally pushed his shorts and underwear down revealing his cut cock with stubble above. I stared at the camera on his desk, waiting with anxiety for what was coming next. 

“Look at my two boys. You’re both so beautiful in your own special way. One, still a little undeveloped boy with a skinny body and a tiny cock, the other in the throes of puberty with a pudgy soft body and a soon-to-be man-sized sausage. Different in nearly every way, but both perfect,” the man said.

It made me sick to think of this man enjoying looking at my naked body. My dad may have raped me in the ass hundreds of times, but he never found me attractive. I was just a warm hole for him to shove his cock in. I wasn’t something he found sexy.

“Get your cocks hard, now!” I heard the man’s voice say.

I reached down and took hold of my soft penis and began to pull it out from my body, stretching the foreskin back and forth over my sensitive head.

I could see Michael pulling on his cock as well; neither of us were getting hard. Maybe Michael wasn't queer after all. The man let this go on for several minutes; two 11-year-olds, completely naked tugging on their soft cocks, unable to get erect.

“Such a shame that you’re both disappointing me,” the man’s voice broke the awkward, sexual silence between Michael and me.

I couldn’t believe this man. “How do you expect us to get our dicks hard? I’m not gay, and neither is Michael.”

The man clicked his tongue disapprovingly, “Tsk, tsk, tsk, you just love digging yourself deeper, don’t you Jimmy? You’re a cock loving faggot, so you can get on your knees and suck Michael’s cock!”

I looked at Michael, the camera, and then back to Michael. “You tell anyone about this, and you’re dead Michael!” I snarled at him.

Fuck! This was better than taking my father's cock up my ass every night. I kept repeating that to myself as I dropped to my knees in front of Michael, who had turned sideways so the camera could catch the action. His cock hung limp in my face as I lifted it with two fingers and brought it to my lips. My father usually made me suck him before fucking my ass, so this wasn't something new for me. It was easier than my father as well since Michael didn't have a full-grown man cock. I wrapped my lips around his shaft and slid it in, using my tongue to stimulate the underside of his preteen sausage. I took him to the root, allowing my nose to graze his crotch. I closed my eyes and tried to imagine I was someplace else. I pulled back, leaving just the head in my lips, and then the fag started to get hard. I started to move my mouth back and forth, up and down his rapidly inflating cock. It only took two bobs for his thing to be steel-hard in my mouth. I blew him, for who knows how long. My mouth went up and down the cock that I had threatened to cut off.

The man finally put a stop to it, saying, “Well done Jimmy. Michael is nice and hard. Now it’s your turn, go lay on the bed.”

Vengeance. I pulled my mouth off his cock and looked at him. I was ready for him to suck my cock. I was ready for him to have to put it in his mouth. I stood and threw myself on his bed. My cock hung soft between my legs. It was way smaller than Michael’s, but not that different than most of the boys in the sixth grade.

“Great, now Michael, get some cuffs and secure Jimmy to the headboard,” the man said.

My eyes bugged out. My heart raced. This was not what I was imagining. Why did Michael have handcuffs? Why did I need to be secured to the bed? Was this what the man meant when he said punishment? Worry coursed through my veins as Michael pulled out a box and pulled out two sets of heavy-duty metal handcuffs. His hard cock waved back and forth as he climbed onto the bed.

“Fuck you, Michael!” I cursed quietly.

He lifted my left arm and attached a cuff to it and then to the headboard. He did the same to my right arm. I looked at Michael with hatred.

“You’re a fucking faggot Michael,” I said to him.

“We need to make Jimmy shut up,” the man said. “Shove your underwear down his throat.”

I thought of the underwear I had worn today and for the last several days. They were stinky and filthy. I only had a few pairs, and my father rarely did laundry. I started to pull against the cuffs as Michael stared at me with his dumb fucking face. I stopped struggling and stared back with rage. He slid off the bed and grabbed his underwear. They didn't look as filthy as mine, but they had still been on him. He climbed back on the bed. I slammed my mouth shut and tried to kick him off the bed. I wasn't going to make this easy for him. I wasn't going to willingly let Michael gag me with his dirty underwear.

“Open your mouth, Jimmy!” The man said cruelly.

“Fuck off!” I replied.

“You’re just making your punishment worse, Jimmy,” the man said with mocked sympathy.

“I’m not putting his dirty underwear in my mouth!” I said with conviction.

“You will, or your daddy will find himself with no pussy to fuck,” the man taunted.

I breathed deeply through my nose, leaving my mouth still clamped shut. I knew the man meant what he said. I looked at Michael with my eyes full of disgust and scorn and opened my mouth. Michael gently pushed his underwear into my mouth.

“No, no, no, that’s not enough. I want the whole thing in his mouth. I want it down his throat. Shove it in,” the man commanded.

Michael looked at me like he was trying to pity me, but he wasn’t the one taking most of this abuse. He wasn’t the one who had to suck cock. He wasn’t the one who had to be handcuffed to the bed. He wasn’t the one with underwear about to be shoved down his throat. “I’m sorry Jimmy,” Michael said, but his cock was still mostly hard. He was enjoying this, whether he acted like it or not.

I hated him with every fiber of my being. He started to shove the underwear into my mouth. He tucked it in my cheeks. It slipped into my throat, and I fought the urge to gag and vomit. I focused on breathing through my nose as I was choked with Michael’s underthings that were now soaked in my spit.

“Now get between his legs Michael,” the man ordered.

Michael obediently complied, climbing over my legs to sit cross-legged between them. He was still mostly hard as he looked at my soft cock.

“Grab his little cock, and get him hard,” the man said.

Michael grabbed me with a few fingers pulled it out from my body and began to move the foreskin back and forth over my shaft letting the head pop out and disappear back inside. He started to jerk me slowly. I didn't want to get hard. I wanted the man to make Michael use his mouth. I wanted Michael to feel the same shame that I had when blowing him, but my cock had other plans. It slowly started to expand and get hard. I looked at Michael as I breathed through my nose as he jerked my cock. It wasn't his mouth, but it did feel good. It felt good to watch Michael jerk me off. I was getting a twisted sort of pleasure from the fact that the rich kid was jerking off the poor little trailer trash boy.

“Now it’s time for Jimmy’s punishment,” the man snickered.

Michael pulled his hand from my hard cock. He had gone soft.

“Push his cock to his belly,” the man said.

Michael did as the pervert asked. He pushed my cock upwards, laying flat against my bare crotch. The action lifted my tight balls upwards and outwards.

“Flick his right nut, and make it a good one, or we’ll be swapping places,” the man snickered.

My eyes shot open wide as I processed the man’s commands. I shot a look at Michael while shaking my head no, as he mouthed “I’m sorry,” while preparing his fingers to flick my balls. He held my cock up with one hand while he brought his other right next to my sac. His finger flew forward, and everything went static. I sucked in a deep breath through my nose as the pain rose into my stomach, but I was unable to lean forward to ease it at all. I felt like I was going to vomit as my body was overwhelmed with pain. Tears forced themselves from my eyes.

“Good, Michael, now the left, just as hard,” the man’s words cut.

I watched as Michael closed his eyes as if he was the one who was about to have his balls flicked. He opened his eyes, aimed, and let his finger fly. I screamed as the finger made contact. My breath grew ragged as my belly rose and fell with each labored and difficult breath through my nose. Tears streaked themselves down my cheek.

“The right one again, Michael,” the man said gleefully.

He aimed and closed his eyes again. He was acting like he was the one in pain. He flicked my right ball again. I groaned, grunted, and then began to sob. The man ordered Michael back and forth between my two delicate and now damaged balls. I tried to shake my head no, but Michael just obediently did whatever the man told him to. I let out muffled begs through Michael’s underwear, but he kept going.

Michael finally spoke up and said, “Please, this is too much.”

“We’re just getting started, Michael,” the man said with a laugh. “Don’t make me have to punish you too.”

He looked at me with his finger ready to flick me again and said, “I’m sorry Jimmy.”

Repeatedly, Michael flicked my nuts. It must have gone on for nearly 10 minutes until the man finally said, “I think he’s had enough.”

“Are we done now?” Michael asked desperately.

“Oh, Michael, we’re just getting to the finale. You’re going to have the most wonderful time, I know you will,” the man said sweetly.

My stomach had the deepest feeling emanating from my sore balls. The pain surged with every heartbeat. I looked at Michael with my face drenched in tears and sweat. He looked back at me with that same pity.

“First though, Michael, we need to get your cock hard again. Jimmy’s mouth worked well last time, let’s do that again. Replace your underwear with your cock. Mount his chest and fuck his throat.”

A tear slipped down Michael’s face. I don’t know what he had to cry about; I was the one taking all the abuse. Michael climbed across my stomach and sat his fat ass on my chest. His soft cock was once again in my face. He gently pulled the underwear from my throat. I adjusted my sore jaw as I prepared to have Michael fuck my mouth.

“Just get it over with fag,” I spat.

Michael pushed his crotch forward, and I opened my mouth to let in his soft cock. He once again got hard almost instantly. He was gently moving himself in and out of my mouth.

“Really fuck his mouth, go at it; he’s used to it,” the man said.

Michael started to move in and out faster, really using my mouth as a fuck hole. A moan escaped his lips as he tilted his head back with his eyes closed. I closed mine and let it happen; there wasn't anything I could do to stop it anyway. I could tell Michael was trying not to moan as he thrust into my mouth, but they kept slipping from his lips.

“Get him nice and wet Jimmy, he’s using your ass next,” the man teased.

I had known it was coming, but that didn’t make it any easier. Michael was going to fuck me in the ass, and there was nothing I could do to stop it. I focused on making sure Michael’s cock was plenty wet to fuck me.

“Alright Michael, get his knees to his chest and your cock up his boy pussy.”

Michael slid back down my body and between my legs. I lifted them, revealing my hole to Michael.

“Just hurry up, get it over with, and fuck me,” I jeered.

Michael got on his knees and aimed his hard, spit-slick cock at my used hole. He wasn’t as big as my dad or Coach Smith, so I didn’t expect it to hurt. He moved his body closer until his head contacted my flesh ring. He took a deep breath in, preparing himself.

“Just put it in,” I snapped.

He leaned forward as I pushed out. His cock slipped in, sliding a few inches into my bowels. It didn't hurt at all, not like my father's or Coach Smith's cocks did. He let himself go all the way in. His eyes were closed, but his face showed the pleasure he was feeling; there was no hiding that. He pulled out, almost all the way and slid slowly back in. His cock grazed something inside of me. It was a jolt of pleasure that sent mixed signals through my brain. I wasn't a faggot fairy boy; I liked girls. He pulled out again, grazing that something inside of me. I had felt it when my father raped me, but the pain had always overwhelmed any pleasure that it gave. Michael's cock didn't give me any pain. He started to find his rhythm as he bucked his hips in and out. His cock slammed over and over into that spot. I closed my eyes as the pleasure grew. I didn't even realize that my cock was stiffening without being touched until it jerked, steel-hard, aching for immature release. My eyes shot open, and I looked in horror as Michael continued to fuck me while my cock bounced and bobbed, twitched, and ached on its own accord.

“I knew you were a cock hungry faggot,” the man said. “Look at how much you enjoy taking cock up your ass. I would be surprised if you’re not begging your father to fuck you when you get home tonight.”

I looked at the camera with utter hatred.

Michael opened his eyes and looked down. His face blushed red as he continued to fuck me. He was breathing heavily, and I could tell he was getting close to cumming.

“Play with his cock while you fuck him,” the man ordered.

Michael reached down and pulled on my hard cock while he used me as a fleshlight. His hand was inept, but my cock didn’t care. I felt something boiling up in my gut, building towards that same feeling I had when Coach Smith had fucked me; the same feeling when he touched me while he used my ass.

Michael's cock throbbed in my ass as he did one last hard thrust forward. That was all it took and my cock twitched with prepubescent excitement. I felt Michael's load flow into my guts as he started to soften. He pulled out with a wet plop, followed by a small flow of cum down my crack.

“Well done, Michael,” the man applauded. “I’ll be seeing you two lovely boys soon. Love and kisses from your man.”

The phone went silent as the man disconnected the call.

“Remember, Michael, you tell anyone about this, and I’ll cut your dick off and shove it down your throat,” I said as Michael tried to quickly unlock the cuffs from my wrist.

We pulled on our clothes in silence and then sat next to each other on his bed.

“I didn’t want to do it,” Michael finally said, breaking the silence.

I looked at him with the intent to stare him down, but he was crying. I softened and put a hand on his shoulder. I wanted to hate him, but I couldn't anymore. He didn't want to fuck me. He didn't want to do anything anymore than I did. We both were stuck, trapped by this perverted man.

“Want to go throw a football?” I asked.

He lifted his head, looked at me, wiped the tears from his cheeks, and smiled. 

Chapter Text

Blake and I headed down the stairs, grabbed the switch, and started Mario Kart. We were back wearing our cartoon briefs, lying on the floor, and racing each other on the screen. I wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but that would be a lie. Something had happened, and I didn't understand it. I didn't understand why our brothers would do something like that to us. I didn't understand what Carson could have done to be blackmailed into doing something so disgusting. I tried to focus on the game but found my mind wandering to and replaying what had happened in our room. I kept seeing Michael tie us to the bed. I remembered thinking how cool the handcuffs were. I remembered the shock as Michael pulled down our underwear and how it grew as he touched our privates and made them all stiff. I remembered how Jason and Carson tickled us while Michael kept touching us and how I got all tingly in my wiener, and it made me pee. I remembered how Michael made Jason and Carson's things hard and how they touched each other until they peed gross slime on our faces that Michael licked off. I tried to push the images from my mind, but I couldn't. Nothing would erase them. Nothing would make it so they never happened. I was confused and had no one to talk to about it. I wondered if Blake was feeling the same way. He was acting normally, so maybe it hadn’t bothered him as much.

After a while, I served us some dinner and then ushered us to the bathroom to wash up before bed. I followed Blake up the stairs and to the bathroom, closing the door behind us. Blake and I were old enough to shower on our own, but we still, sometimes, liked to take baths together. I never thought it was weird because we were so close in age; it never really bothered us to be naked, or near naked, around each other. I started the water and got it to the perfect temperature before plugging the drain. Blake and I pushed our undies to the ground, and his thing was pointing straight out from his body. Blake realized and immediately blushed bright red.

“It’s…uh…um…uh…I don’t…it just….,” he stammered as he clasped his hand over his stiffy.

“It’s okay, Blake,” I said.

It was okay. We both got hard in front of each other sometimes. It just happened, and before today it never really meant anything. Now though, everything was suddenly different. What happened to us, the tingly feelings, it was all new and terrifying.

“But it’s hard,” Blake sobbed quietly. “I don’t want it to be hard.”

I pulled him into a tight hug and felt his penis press into mine. I rubbed his back saying repeatedly, “It’s going to be okay.”

His thingy started to soften as I held him, and we let go. The tub was ready, so we climbed in. The water was warm and steaming. We washed ourselves and then climbed out, wrapping towels around our waists as the water drained. We walked down the hall together, clad in nothing but a towel, tossing our dirty undies in the hamper as we passed by, and went into our room. Michael was lying on his bed, avoiding the wet spot that I had made when I lost control and peed. Blake and I dropped our towels and got our PJs on. I climbed up to the top bunk, and Blake threw himself on the bottom. Mom came in, tucked us in tight, gave us each a kiss, and then turned off the lights.

I lay on my back, staring at the ceiling. I can’t bring myself to close my eyes because I’m worried I’ll dream about what happened. It’s all so new and confusing, so terrible and monstrous. I could hear Michael tossing and turning as well. I wondered if this was all new to him. He is probably the smartest kid I know, so none of this was probably new to him. He knows so much about everything, and if he doesn’t, he goes and learns it. He’s not like Blake, Carson, or me; we’re all sporty while he’s a bookworm.

I kept laying there, not moving, staring, and hoping that I would just fall asleep soon, but I wasn’t having any luck. I could still hear Michael moving every few minutes and after an hour, I decided to finally say something.

“Michael, are you awake?” I asked in a small voice.

“Yeah, I’m awake,” Michael responded.

“Can I come lay in your bed? I can’t sleep,” I said quietly.

“Yeah, I guess,” Michael annoyedly answered.

My heart was racing as I hopped down from the top bunk, doing my best to land without a sound. I was going to ask Michael about what happened. He had to answer, especially if he wanted me to keep it a secret. I walked over to his bed, pulled down the blanket, and slid into his bed. Michael was only wearing his underwear, but that didn’t bother me.

“Can I ask you something?” I asked nervously.

“I guess so,” he said, sounding even more annoyed than before.

My brain raced with questions, not sure where to start. There was so much about it that I didn’t know so I just blurted out, “What was that stuff that came out of Carson’s wiener?”

Michael didn’t say anything. He just lay still on the bed staring at me. Maybe he didn’t know the answer either. After a long moment, he finally said, “It’s called sperm.”

“What’s sperm?” I asked quickly. I was excited that he knew what it was. For a moment I had been worried neither of us knew.

“It’s something your body makes when you get older,” Michael said like he wanted to end the conversation.

“Okay, but what is it?” I asked again, trying to keep Michael talking. When he gets excited about something, he will tell you everything about it.

 Michael sighed deeply like he was frustrated before calmly asking his question, "How much do you know about where babies come from?"

I thought about it for a moment. I didn’t know anything about that; I’d never thought about it. “Nothin’ really,” I said.

“Okay, so, like, when a man puts his sperm in a woman, it grows into a baby,” Michael said like it was the most normal thing ever.

I started to worry and quickly asked Michael, “Is a baby going to grow in me? Some of it got in my mouth! Am I going to have a baby?”

Michael laughed, completely ignoring my fears. I could be pregnant and he’s laughing at me. I felt myself getting mad, but then Michael said with a chuckle, “No, only women can have babies.”

I felt relieved, but I still had questions. "Then why did that stuff come out of their wieners? I asked.

Michael sighed before answering, “Well, um, you see, uh, when a man’s penis is, uh, touched, it feels good, and um, yeah, that’s when the, uh, sperm comes out.”

Michael’s answer didn’t answer anything. I was still very confused. Why did what he did feel good? It was gross. You’re not supposed to show your thing to other people, and you’re definitely not supposed to touch it in front of other people. Mom always gets mad when Blake or I grab our crotches.

“So, Carson liked it?” I asked, trying to understand.

“Probably not. You don’t have to like it for it to feel good,” Michael said.

It started to make sense. “Like how my wiener tingled when you were touching it, even though I didn’t want you to?” I confirmed.

Michael coughed back a sob like he was fighting off tears. He whispered, "Yeah."

“But I only peed; no sperm came out of my penis,” I said.

“You only make sperm when you start puberty,” Michael said, only confusing me more.

“What’s that?” I genuinely asked.

Michael sighed and said, “Josiah, aren’t you tired?”

“Yeah, but I can’t sleep; my mind is so busy,” I truthfully answered.

“Mine too,” Michael said.

“So, what’s puberty,” I asked.

“It’s when your body starts to mature into an adult,” he answered.

 "And you make sperm?" I asked, making sure I understood what he was saying.

Yeah! Now can we try to go to sleep?” Michael snapped.

I wasn’t ready to sleep, I had so many more questions, but I could tell Michael was done. “Can I sleep in your bed?” I asked as innocently as possible.

Michael sighed and said, “I guess so if you want.”

“I love you,” I said.

I cuddled up close to him as he whispered back, “I love you too. I’m sorry for what happened.”

I felt the warmth of his bare body against mine, and it felt safe. I felt sleep slowly take me.

I woke up in the morning right as the sun was coming up. Michael was sleeping soundly, his arm still wrapped around me. I slid out of bed and noticed Blake was already up and out of the room. I stripped off my pajamas, pulled on my clothes, and headed downstairs to have breakfast. I joined Blake at the kitchen table for some cereal and milk. Blake smiled at me, and we talked about Minecraft, Pokémon, and Roblox. We put our bowls and spoons in the sink and went straight to the backyard. We had a tree fort our dad had built Carson when he was our age, but he doesn't use it very much anymore. We climbed up the rope ladder and started playing pretend like we were fighting off mobs and creepers. The day was already hot, and we were running around playing, so we ended up getting sweaty and ditching our shirts. We were boys, it didn’t matter. If our mom didn’t stop us, we’d probably run around in our undies or less.

After several hours, Benny, Jason's little brother, came outside in his backyard. He was several years younger than us, but lately, we've been letting him play with us. He waved and we waved back and invited him over. He snuck through the gap in the fence and joined us in our game of real-life Minecraft.

After a while of playing, we were all tired, and Benny announced, “I learned something really cool we can do this morning.”

"Cool, what is it?" Blake asked.

“It’s kind of yucky, but it feels really good,” Benny said excitedly.

“Where’d you learn it?” I asked hesitantly with my mind remembering what happened yesterday.

“Jason and Carson’s friend. He told Carson and me how to do it,” Benny said with a sly smile.

My heart sank, but I had to know if it was really what I was thinking. “Which friend?” I asked cautiously.

“He was on the phone,” Benny said.

Blake and I looked at each other and then back to Benny. “What did their friend teach you to do?” I asked.

Benny started giggling uncontrollably with a huge smile on his face. “To put a weewee in your mouth,” he managed to say between fits of laughter. “And stuff comes out!” he added as he tried to stop laughing.

My eyes went wide as I turned to Blake to find him wide-eyed staring back at me. We both looked back at Benny.

“You liked that?” Blake blurted out.

“It was weird with my brother. Carson did it to me. I liked that,” Benny said with a smile. “Do you want to do it too?”

I looked at Blake and he was staring at the floor of the tree fort. No one could see us from the ground.

Before I could say anything, Blake said in an almost whisper, “Yeah.”

Benny smiled and then quickly pushed his pants and underwear down to the ground. His thingy was already stiff, pointing straight out from his body. “Do you want to do me first?” Benny asked.

Blake looked at me and then back to Benny. “I guess so, what do I do?”

I couldn’t believe my younger brother was going to participate in this after what happened yesterday. Last night, I thought we were both in agreement that we wanted nothing like that to happen again, but now Blake was about to willingly do it.

“You get on your knees and move your mouth on it,” Benny said with anticipation.

 Blake knelt in front of Benny and stared at the toddler's hard thing between his legs. He slowly brought his lips to it and let it slide between them. Benny cooed as Blake reached the base. Blake started to rock his head back and forth, up, and down Benny's little wiener. Benny moaned quietly and started to thrust his hips back and forth in time with Blake's head, making it go faster. Benny closed his eyes and he looked like he was enjoying it. He placed his hands on Blake's head and started to go fast. I watched as Blake struggled to keep up. Suddenly, Benny went forward hard and held his thing all the way in Blake's mouth. He must have been having one of those tingly moments because his face showed utter bliss. Benny finally let go of Blake and smiled at him.

“I do you now?” He asked with enthusiasm.

“Sure,” Blake said as he and Benny traded spots.

Benny reached for Blake’s gym shorts, grabbed them along with Blake’s underwear, and pulled them to Blake’s ankles. I was surprised that Blake was already stiff.

Benny was on his knees and had Blake's wiener in his mouth lightning fast. Blake's eyes went wide as Benny started to bob his head up and down. Blake just stood there at first, but soon mimicked Benny, grabbing his head, and thrusting into his mouth. His face showed how good it felt. I felt my wiener stiffening in my shorts. It felt weird to watch Benny and Blake do this to each other. It felt naughty, but something about it made my thing get hard.  Blake's eyes were closed, and his mouth hung open. Little moans escaped his lips and soon, he too thrust forward and held it there.

“That was awesome!” Blake said enthusiastically.

Benny looked at me as he pulled Blake's peepee from his mouth. "Do you want a turn?"

I didn't want to want it, but my wiener was rock hard. I nodded my head silently. Benny crawled over on his knees, his pants still around his ankles, his thing still pointing straight out from his body. He stopped in front of me, yanked my shorts and underwear down, leaving me pretty much completely naked, and brought his lips to my stiff weewee. His mouth was warm and wet, and it made my wiener throb on its own. I didn't want to enjoy this; it was dirty and wrong, but it felt so good. I looked down at Benny on his knees and saw my penis in his mouth, his little prick sticking straight out from his thin body, and his deep blue eyes under his long blond hair staring back at me. It was odd seeing my private parts in another boy's mouth, and I felt shame building as Benny started to move his mouth, delivering the same tingly feelings I had yesterday when I was tied to my bed, but this time it was different. This time, Benny had asked me if I wanted to. This time, I wasn't tied to a bed. This time I could stop it if I wanted to, but I didn't want to. I wanted this warm sticky feeling that was building in my body. Yesterday, it had been new and scary, but now, here in our tree fort, it was exciting and naughty in a fun kind of way. We were doing something we knew we weren't supposed to, and it felt good; more than good, it felt amazing. Benny's tongue ran up and down my thing as his mouth did the same. I could feel that oozy tingly goodness building in my belly, just like yesterday. I wondered if I would pee again, and thought I should warn Benny, but I didn't want it to stop. I wanted to feel that body-trembling sensation again.

I heard the back door open and Michael and another boy’s voice talking. I didn’t recognize the other voice as Carson and Jason, or Steven or Greg, so it must be a new boy from school. I clasped one hand over my mouth to hold back my moans as I laced my fingers in Benny’s long blond hair and drove my penis in and out of his mouth like a jackhammer. I was so close and had to feel that release. My head slammed back; my eyes clasped themselves shut as my mouth hung limply open. I felt my thingy begin to dance in Benny’s mouth, jumping up and down with blissful enjoyment. My eyes trembled behind my lids as I swallowed moans back down my throat. To my relief, I didn’t pee in Benny’s mouth, but I was still almost completely naked with my wiener in another boy’s mouth with my brother not too far from us. I quickly pulled my penis from Benny’s mouth, leaned over, grabbed my shorts and underwear, and pulled them up quickly.

“Pull your pants back up!” I insistently hissed at Benny.

“But my weewee is hard,” he whined louder than he should have.

“Shhh…” I hushed him.

Benny pulled up his pants and undies over his stiff wiener with a sad look on his face. I peered over the wall down to the backyard and saw Michael throwing a football with a kid I had never seen before.

I looked at Benny and whispered, "Benny, you can't tell anyone else about this, we could all get in big trouble. Do you understand?"

He looked back at me and grabbed at his crotch, massaging himself through his pants. His head tilted as if he was considering what I just said before answering, "Okay."

“Good, let’s go throw the football with Michael and his new friend,” I suggested.

“That’s a good idea,” Blake said with a guilty look on his face.

We all climbed down and started to play Moss with Michael and the new boy who I learned was named Jimmy. I was having fun, but my mind kept wandering back to the craziness of yesterday and today. I hoped it was over, but I knew that it probably wasn’t.

Chapter Text

The boys spent the rest of their Saturday in anxious foreboding of the man’s next contact. Michael and Jimmy tossed a football for a while with Josiah, Blake, and Benny before eating lunch and playing on the switch inside to avoid the sweltering heat of late August. Michael kept his phone near him, dreading any notification that came through, only to find them benign. They were all on edge, even the younger boys, over what could happen if the man contacted him.

Carson and Jason cuddled for a moment after their fuck session before grabbing some PS5 controllers and gaming to take their minds off sex. After lunch, they headed over to Carson's house where he had a make-shift home gym. They ripped their shirts off and pumped some iron, getting ready for football tryouts this coming week. Jason was nervous about disappointing his dad and not making varsity again. His father loved him but wanted him to be more of an athlete, like Carson. Lately, the man had made snide comments about how thin Jason was, and it dug into his soul.

After getting all sweaty, they headed back to Jason’s house for a swim in his backyard pool. The water was refreshing and a welcome escape from the heat. They floated around the pool while the sun tanned their youthful bodies. They almost forgot about the man, but he was still there, tugging at their thoughts, wiggling his way in, not letting them forget what he made them do.

Carson got permission from his parents to stay the night at Jason’s house again, and he hoped the man would let them have a normal night. Jason’s mom made spaghetti for dinner, and the boys ate it up hungrily.

Jimmy headed home around 3, with a smile on his face and an improved opinion of Michael. He had thought the boy was a rich, stuck-up jerk who looked down on him, but he'd learned, by spending the day with him, that he wasn't all that different from him. He was less athletic and nerdy, but he was still an 11-year-old boy. He was rich and had never gone without in his life, but he didn't look down on Jimmy. He hadn't even known Jimmy was poor. He had seen Jimmy as a bully, and this made Jimmy question how he was handling what life had dealt him. Jimmy had been born poor to an abusive father and a distant mother who abandoned him as soon as she left his father. That physically abusive father had turned child rapist shortly after, and Jimmy had endured years of daily ass-raping, but none of that was Michael's fault. Michael didn't make his dad the sadistic asshole, that was just the way he was.

Josiah continued to fret over his feelings. What he had done with the older boys had been traumatizing, but with Benny and Blake, it had almost been nice. The tingly feelings of a dry cum were fresh on his mind. That night, he opted to shower on his own. He reached down and touched his immature organ, bringing himself to another blissful boygasm.

In a dark room, a man sits in a chair illuminated by double monitors flashing with a video of Carson fucking Jason's tight virgin hole. He clicks through the editing software, mixing the scenes along with some music to make a boy-lover dream compilation. He would eventually release the full videos, but for now, a teaser trailer was all his fellow pedophiles were getting. He wants to give the boys a break and let them stew in what they have done. It's a tactic he's used many times to weaken a boy's resolve. The weight of their sexual exploits would slowly wear them down, fill them with guilt, and reduce the reluctance that came with a hard and fast approach. He would give them Sunday off but hit them hard on Monday.

He pulled up the dark web forum and found a few messages from the older boys' PE coach. He knew the man had done some stuff with the boys he was working with and was happy to collaborate on their total submission.

The restful Sunday was anything but for the boys. All day long, all they could do was worry about being contacted by the man. Every time they thought they had distracted themselves, their mind wandered back to him.

You may be wondering, why the man would do this to poor innocent boys. You may think he's a terrible monster, and maybe he is. The truth is, he does it because he likes it. He likes corrupting boys into little sexual friends, even if it's forced. He loves watching their will to refuse to fade away until they will do anything for him. He bends them and molds them until they're putty in his hands. Eventually, he'll grow bored of them and move on, leaving them wondering if he'll ever contact them again. There's never a true escape from the man's grasp. He could always reach back out and contact them. He never tells them they're free, he just stops contacting them; he leaves them in limbo, not ever knowing if their ordeal is done.

The man finishes his edits and uploads them to encrypted file-sharing sites for the hungry men who want to consume this highly illegal material. He leans back in his chair, satisfied with himself. What had started as just a single boy had turned into an entire group of possibilities. He interlocked his fingers, contemplating his next moves.

Chapter Text

I held Jason tightly as I said, “You’ll always be my best friend.”

I meant it with all my heart. Jason and I had been like brothers to each other, and I never wanted that to change; I loved him. Jason squeezed back hard, and we stood like that, holding each other tightly for several minutes of close silence, neither of us wanting to be the one to let go first. Jason finally let his arms relax and slide down my back. He took a step back and looked at his feet.

“Wanna play some games?” he asked, gesturing to the PS5.

I nodded, and we both took a controller and played. It was like nothing had happened between us. There was nothing awkward about hanging out with Jason even though my cock had just filled his ass with my thick teenage cum. We spent the rest of the day like we had before this whole thing go started; swimming, working out, just chilling. But at the back of our minds was the man and those flip phones we had in our pockets. He could rip our lives apart at any moment with just a call or a text.

I spent the night at Jason again that night. We were anxious about the man and Benny, but it was better than having to face my brothers. The night came and went with no contact. Maybe he’d been arrested. Maybe our ordeal was finished. I hoped and prayed that was the case, but something deep inside me knew that we were still in deep shit.

Sunday came and went as well. I went home that afternoon, ready for football tryouts on Monday. I wasn’t worried about making the team, but Jason was. He was worried about disappointing his father again, but I reassured him, that as team captain, he’d definitely make the team. I could tell my brothers were on edge as we ate dinner, hung out, and got ready for bed. I wondered if our parents could tell.

I went to bed that night feeling hopeful, but that was quashed when I was woken at 6 in the morning by a ding from the flip phone alerting me of a text message, "Go to the 6th-grade bathroom 10 minutes after 3rd period starts. Don’t be late or there will be consequences.”

Fuck I thought to myself as rolled over for a few more winks of sleep. I knew that it was too good to be true. I knew that perverted man wasn't done fucking with us. I wondered what sick shit he would have me do in the bathroom. Hopefully, it was just me and not with someone else.

When I woke, I got myself dressed in a pair of dark blue jeans, a Nike t-shirt and Shoes. I grabbed my football cleats and threw them in my gym bag, then grabbed my backpack and headed downstairs. Josiah and Blake were just heading out the door with my parents as I grabbed myself a bowl of cereal and sat down at the table with Michael. I couldn't look at him. The things we had done with each other and to our younger brothers filled me with shame, guilt, and remorse. I wish I had never wanked myself with those "cam girls." I wish I had not been so stupid as to finger my ass while on camera. What grown woman would be interested in a 13-year-old boy? I should have known better, but I was horny, and you don't think straight when your dick wants some.

Michael sat eating his cereal without saying a word. The only sound in the kitchen was our metal spoons clinking the ceramic bowls as we fished out our frosted wheat cereal. I felt like I had to say something but didn’t know what, so I stared at my bowl, not even having the energy to scroll through TikTok on my phone.

“You ready?” Michael asked.

I looked up at him. His bowl was empty. I scooped the last shredded wheat from my bowl and slurped up the milk.

“I guess so,” I responded.

We walked to the garage, grabbed our bikes, and pedaled off to school. When we got there, Jason was waiting for me. We hung out for a bit until the bell rang, ushering us to the first period. Mr. Craft was sitting at his desk staring us down as we entered his classroom. I grabbed a desk next to Tracy and pulled out my homework. All period, I couldn't focus. I was dreading having to do the bidding of the wicked man on the phone. I had no clue what he would want me to do, but I was sure it would involve some disgusting perverted act.

The bell rang once again, and we were herded through the halls to our second period, which was PE for me. This used to be my favorite class, but Coach Smith changed that last Friday when he forced me to strip, jerk him off, and swallow his cum. I shuddered as I entered the locker room, glancing up to see the pedophile watching us change into our PE uniforms. There was no escaping the man; he was the coach of the football team. Upsetting him would only lead to me, and probably Jason, not making the team. I quickly got dressed and hustled onto the bleachers. This week's unit was on football. Coach Smith went over the drills and barked at us to get moving. As I walked to my first station, Coach Smith's eyes were glued to me. I felt unnerved the entire period; a class I once had looked forward to, was now turned into hell. 

After the drill, we were driven to the locker room with the well-established expectation of showering. I stripped off my clothes, along with the rest of the boys in my class, and we all cleaned ourselves. I could feel the man: watching, staring, violating. I exited the shower, a towel wrapped around my waist, looked up, and saw the man standing there with a nasty smile across his horrible face.

The third period was here. I felt a pit of despair building in my gut. I had to do what the man commanded; I'd done far too much to avoid my secrets getting out not to. A few minutes into class, I raised my hand and asked Mrs. Conroy if I could go to the bathroom. She gave me a stern look and a small lecture about going in between classes and then sent me on my way. I walked quickly, hall pass in hand, towards the 6th-grade bathroom. I wondered why the man would choose there; I hoped it wasn't to include Michael in this sick and twisted perversion. My heart raced as I opened the door, dreading who I might find on the other side. The door squeaked, and I stepped in to find no one. I let out a sigh of relief which was quashed as the flip phone in my pocket began to vibrate. I flipped it open, hit answer, and put it to my ear.

“Hello?” I said cautiously.

"My beautiful boy are you in the bathroom?" the man asked.

“Yes,” I said flatly.

“Are you alone?” he asked.

“Yes,” I answered again.

“Go into the handicap stall,” he ordered.

I walked over, past the sinks, urinals, and 2 regular stalls, and went into the handicap stall, locking it behind me. "I'm in it, now what?" I asked.

“Listen carefully and do exactly what I say. When I hang up, you are going to push your pants and underwear to your ankles, sit on the toilet, pull out your phone, and start recording a video as you play with yourself, but don’t you dare cum. When someone knocks three times, pauses, and then knocks two more times, you waddle your beautiful ass over there, let them in, and follow their lead. Make sure you record everything for me, and make it good, or there will be consequences. Do you understand, boy?”

My heart pounded in my chest as I managed to say, “Yes.”

The phone went silent. I stood there for a moment and contemplated my options: do what the man said or face the consequences. For the first time, I wondered if the consequences might be the preferable choice. Sure, I'm sure the man would share everything I'd done over the last week, but it would be over; I would be free. I could blame everything on the man, but it wouldn't stop middle school, and likely high school, from becoming hell. I would forever be the kid that came on my little brothers' faces, sucked cock, and got fucked in the ass. I pulled out my phone, pushed my pants and underwear to my ankles, and sat on the toilet. Luckily, no one else was in the bathroom and you'd have to either be in the middle stall or right at the door to see in. I opened the camera app on my phone, started a video, and began to pull on my soft dick. My phone recorded my hand casually sliding up and down my engorging shaft. I kept wondering who the man had ordered to join me; it had to be Michael or Jason, as they were the only ones involved who went to this school. It couldn't be Josiah and Blake and definitely not Benny. Part of me hoped it was Jason; it would be better than having to do gay shit with my brother, and Jason would like it. Deep down though, I knew the man was a sick pervert and it would probably be Michael.

The door squealed open and then shut. Steps echoed through the bathroom, slowly approaching the stall. My hand froze on my hard cock. I knew someone was coming; the man had told me as much, but I was not ready for it. I looked at the shoes as they moved in front of the handicap stall; I didn't recognize them. They weren't Michael's or Jason's. Maybe it was just a random kid who wanted to use the big stall. They stopped in front of the stall door.

Knock, knock, knock, pause, knock, knock. My heart sank.

Who could it be, I thought to myself as I slowly stood, still recording as my cock jutted straight out from my groin, swaying slightly as I waddled to the door with my pants and underwear around my ankles. I reached for the lock and felt my hand tremble. I steadied my breath as I pulled the lock aside and cracked the door to see who it was and found fucking punk ass Jimmy Nelson standing there. He pushed his way in before I could say or do anything.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” I demanded as I locked the door behind me and turned around to face him.

“Let’s just get this over with,” he said glumly.

I didn't have time to think or respond before he reached his arms down to the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head. He was still a skinny kid, devoid of any muscles. He threw his shirt over to the in-stall sink.

“Jimmy, what the fuck?” I exclaimed.

“You’re a fucking idiot,” he hissed back. “Do you think I want to do this, let’s just get it over with.”

He pushed his shorts and underwear to the floor, kicking them off one foot before grabbing them, and throwing them to join his shirt on the sink. He stood there, wearing only his socks and shoes. I stifled a laugh as I saw how small his uncut cock was; it was barely bigger than my baby brothers’. It was mostly just foreskin; the shaft and head were completely covered.

“Cold in here?” I mockingly asked.

He shot back a look that could kill. “Just sit on the fucking toilet,” he snapped.

I took a step back and sat down on the toilet, never letting my eyes leave him. “Why are you here?” I asked.

He looked at me like I was an idiot, and I realized there was only one explanation.

“Do you really not know?” he asked sarcastically.

“But, how did he find you?” I asked sincerely.

"Look, I don't want to explain that to you, just shut up, so I can do what I have to and get back to class," he said kneeling right in front of me.

He put his hands on my knees and spread my legs. My cock was angled up at 45 degrees. Jimmy roughly reached his hand up, grabbed my shaft, angled it down, and took it into his mouth, swallowing the whole thing in one go. His tongue swirled over the underside as it went to the back of his mouth and slipped into his throat. He pulled back, leaving just the head in, flicked his tongue over the sensitive area right below, and then slid back down. Jimmy was giving me the best blow job I had ever received; better than Jason and better than my seventh-grade girlfriend, Jessica. His mouth was pleasuring my cock in a way I didn't know was possible. I kept the phone aimed at him, recording as he slid his lips up and down my rod. He looked up at the camera with his green eyes and stared. I couldn't figure out how Jimmy could have gotten wrapped up in this. It didn't make sense. I guess it could have been coach Smith, which would make it my fault since I'm the one who ratted him out for bullying my brother. I clasped my free hand over my mouth to stop myself from moaning; his mouth felt incredible on my cock. I looked down, past my cock, past Jimmy's mouth, across his body, and saw his soft tiny dick. I wondered if that's why he had cut off Michael's pubes. Michael was a huge nerd, but his cock was big for his age. Jimmy was a punk, but he had a baby dick. I could imagine that would be hard for Jimmy to deal with having to shower after PE.

The wet confines of Jimmy’s mouth and the tightness of his throat were driving me closer to the edge. The quiet wet slurping of his mouth going up and down my shaft filled the stall. I was getting close and wondered if I was supposed to warn him before I came.

The door to the bathroom loudly opened and heavy footsteps clapped against the cold hard tile. I sat frozen, but Jimmy didn’t stop sucking. He slowed but kept moving up and down. I could tell he was worried, and I didn’t blame him. Getting caught sucking cock in middle school would be a social death sentence. He would never live it down, but neither would I. I looked at him and pleaded with my eyes for him to stop, but he persisted, sliding his wet pleasurable lips up and down, up and down my hard cock. Whoever entered stopped at a urinal, slid down his zipper, and took the longest piss ever. It felt like an eternity as Jimmy sucked me off with another boy less than 10 feet away. He finally zipped back up and left without washing his hands. After the door closed, I let out a sigh of relief, realizing I had been nearly holding my breath.

Jimmy went back to it, bobbing his head on my cock like he was on a mission to make me cum, and he was going to succeed. I steadied my breath and tried not to moan, failing a few times; they escaped through gritted teeth and pursed lips. Jimmy never stopped looking into the camera; the man must have made that part of his duty.

The door opened again, but this time the steps didn’t stop at a urinal or the first or second stall, they went straight for the handicap stall. I looked down at Jimmy as he continued to slide his mouth up and down my cock and he looked defeated, as if he knew what was going to happen.

Knock, knock, knock, pause, knock, knock. I looked down and immediately recognized Jason’s shoes.

Jimmy paused halfway down my cock, and his eyes clasped shut. He sniffled, opened them back up, and slowly pulled off my cock. As it slid from his lips a thick strand of precum mixed with sticky saliva connected my piss slit to his bottom lip; it slowly sagged until it broke, half going to my cock the other hanging down to Jimmy’s chin. He didn’t bother to wipe it up as he stood and walked, bare ass, to the stall door, unlocked it, and let Jason in.

Chapter Text

I thought about my day as I rode my bike home from Michael's house. All in all, it had been decent, minus a few moments in the morning when I was forced to suck Michael's cock, take countless painful flicks to my nuts, and then get fucked in the ass, which made me dry cum. Okay, maybe it wasn't the best day ever, but it still beat taking my dad's raping. I'd found out that Michael wasn't that bad. He was just a kid like me. It wasn't his fault that I was poor, and he was being blackmailed just as much as I was. He didn't want anything that happened this morning more than I did. I'm sure if he could have his way, we wouldn't have done any of it. The day had been an escape from my shitty existence in the trailer park, a look into a life that I would never have.

I pedaled slowly, dreading going back home. Normally, I'd be avoiding going home because my dad would be waiting there to use my ass, but today it was something different. I wanted to cement the day in my memory. I secretly hoped Michael would invite me back over to his house. I'd gotten to play on a Switch, and Michael seemed like he was having a good time. I wanted that, but there was no reason for Michael to want to be friends with me. I'd been an asshole to him since day 1 of middle school. I'd sized him up as a stuck-up rich kid who thought he was better than everyone else, but the truth was, he didn't even realize how good he had it; he was oblivious to the privileges he held.

I hit the worn-out, pothole-riddled road of the park, and reality set back in. This was life for me. I wasn’t born to have nice things or privileges, I was born to be tough, to endure. Dirty kids in equally dirty clothes played between the single-wide trailers. I turned the last corner and saw my father’s truck parked right outside our house. I stopped my bike, took a deep breath, and reminded myself that he wasn’t going to rape me anymore. I had been skeptical when the man promised me that in exchange for doing his perverted bidding and I still was. My dad had fucked me when he got home that night, just like the man had said, but he hadn’t said anything. I pushed down on the pedal and rode the last 100 feet.

As I got closer, I heard crying coming from our trailer. It sounded like a girl. The walls, which were barely more than cardboard, did little to muffle the sobs and pleading. I locked my bike to the stairs and listened. I heard my dad cursing under his breath, he sounded drunk, and the young girl's voice begged him to stop between sobs. I turned to walk back down the stairs to wait until my father was done violating the poor girl, but the old things decided to moan loudly.

“Jiiiimmmmyyyyy? Is that you, boy?” My father’s voice boomed drunkenly from inside.

I was frozen to the spot as I heard his loud footsteps echoing as he approached the door. The girl continued to sob uncontrollably. The door flew open, nearly knocking me down the steps, and there stood my dad, naked and aroused, with his cock leaking like an old hose.

“Get in here, boy, you’re going to become a man today!” he demanded, grabbing my wrist.

He pulled me into the trailer, letting the door slam behind me. My eyes went straight to the filthy couch where I saw her, Kai’s five-year-old little sister, Suzzette. She was naked, laying on her side leaning forward, with her hands cuffed behind her back and her face pressed into the couch. Her long brown hair which was usually carefully braided by her mother was draped down over her shoulders, covering her upper back.

“Take your clothes off, you’re going to fuck your first pussy today,” my father hissed as he thrust me forward by my wrist.

My eyes broke from Suzzette and shot to my father. He wanted me to rape one of my best friend’s little sisters; I wasn’t going to. He couldn’t make me. He could beat me into a pulp, and I still wouldn’t do it.

“Fuck you,” I said, pulling my wrist from his grasp.

He stumbled forward towards me, his inebriation inhibiting his movement, and tried to grab me, but only managed to fall to the floor hard on his side. I ran to my room and locked the door, knowing full well that the door would do little to stop my father if he wanted to get into my room. I grabbed my school bag, threw some clothes into it, and at the last second grabbed the flip phone and laptop the man had sent me. I pushed open the window, popped the hole-filled screen out, and jumped to the ground. I heard my father pounding on the door and calling me a faggot, but I didn’t care. I ran around the trailer, unlocked my bike, and started pedaling as hard as I could. I couldn’t go to any of my friend’s houses, he’d find me there, so I left the park. I didn’t know where to go. I had a fleeting thought about going back to Michael’s house, but his parents would ask too many questions.

I just kept going, down the quickly darkening road, putting as much distance between me and my father as possible. I was officially a runaway, but I knew my father wouldn't report it. I found an overpass on the outskirts of town that looked unoccupied, hid my bike, locked it to a tree in the woods nearby, and climbed up the embankment. There was a flat area on top with just 2 feet of clearance that I squeezed into, using my backpack as a makeshift pillow. I was glad it was summer and still quite warm. Sleep hid from me, but I eventually found it.

I woke the next morning to a truck rumbling overhead, showering me in small fragments of concrete. It was dark up in my tiny concave, but I could see outside the gray light of dawn. It was Sunday morning, and I had nowhere to go. My neck and back ached from roughing it as I slipped down the embankment with my bag on my back. I was relieved to find that my bike was still there. My stomach rumbled. I was never going to see my father again if I had anything to say about it, but that didn't change the fact that I needed to eat something. I could bike into town, but that would mean risking one of my father's friends spotting me. I couldn't go anywhere near the trailer park. Michael's house was still an absolute no. I wracked my brain for ideas until one crusty, undesirable, but possible, thought populated my mind, the homeless camp east of town. On Sundays, there would surely be some church or something giving food to these needy people, right? I started biking towards the encampment of hobos.

The trailer park was far from safe. There were drug dealers, rapists, and undesirables of all sorts living near one another, but our parents, even my father, one of the rapists, warned us to stay away from the homeless camp. The people there were supposed to be the worst of the worst, but I needed to eat something; I hadn’t eaten dinner last night and I wouldn’t have a safely provided meal until lunch at school on Monday.

I rode down the road, dodging waist-high weeds that grew through the cracked asphalt that was slowly being reclaimed by nature. I hadn’t seen a building or car in the last few miles. My heart was racing. I saw the leaning chain link fence of the old railyard that had been taken over by the men and women drifters. I slowed and cautiously glided through the opening. Inside makeshift tents and lean-tos made of worn-out tarps were scattered all around. Men and women, covered in layers of grime stood or sat around small campfires and eyed me suspiciously. I scanned back and forth, desperately looking for someone who would give me some food.

I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going and nearly ran into a tall, thin man. I turned my handlebars at the last second, managing to avoid hitting the man, but my tire slid on the gravel of the old rail yard, sending my bike sideways and me onto the ground.

The man I almost took out, hurried over to me, and asked in a thick Brooklyn accent, “You alright, kid?”

I looked up at his dirt-caked, stubbly face, and arched my back. “Yeah, I’m okay,” I responded after a few awkward moments.

He extended his hand and helped me back to my feet. I collected my bike and was about to hop back on when he asked, “Whatcha doing here, kid?”

I felt my heart pounding in my ears. Everything I had been taught about these men and women told me to run, but he didn’t seem dangerous, at least not immediately. I decided to answer honestly, “Looking for some food.”

He choked back a scoffing laugh, "You serious, kid? Whataya think this is some kinda diner?"

My shoulders shrugged as I felt myself shrink. "No, but I thought maybe there'd be someone giving out food to help you guys," I said weakly.

He grabbed his belly and threw his head back in raucous laughter. "Hey Larry, this kid thinks people come out here and give us food. Init that a trip?"

The men and women within earshot all laughed for a moment before returning to whatever they were doing before. I felt my face burning red with embarrassment; how could I be so stupid?

"Look kid, most of us has jobs, we just don't have houses. We'z not rich, but we work for whats we got. No one comes round here and gives us food or nothin' else. Anything we have, we earned."

I felt my eyes water, but I fought the urge to cry. I couldn’t let them see that. “I’ll just leave, sorry for almost running you over,” I quickly said.

"Hol'on a sec, kid. I can't in good conscience leave you hungry. Whata ya, some kinda runaway or somethin'?" he asked.

“Yeah, and I’m never going back,” I responded confidently.

"Maybe we can come up with some kina of deal, you an' me? I give you some food, a place to sleep, and maybe some booze, you give me some," he said, pausing to look me up and down, before finishing, "Fun."

I knew exactly what he meant by 'fun.' I saw the way he looked at me. It was the same hunger that was in Coach Smith's eyes when he raped me. I thought about running, but where would I go? The encampment wasn't too far from the school; I'd have to get up a bit earlier to bike there. My father wouldn't be able to find me. They didn't seem too violent or dangerous, though this man was a pedophile offering food and shelter in exchange for my body. I didn't have much of an option, at least not now.

“Feed me first, and then we can have,” I swallowed hard, “fun.”

"Alright, kid let's get you some grub. Name's Fred, what about you?" he asked gesturing me towards a blue tarp lean-to.

“Jimmy,” I said walking my bike behind him. “Can I lock this up safe somewhere?”

"Yeah, right here Jim-boy," he said pointing to the fence his makeshift shelter was built on.

I locked up my bike while he began stirring a pot of what looked like oatmeal over a small fire outside the shelter. I walked over to him and sat on a log.

“So, whys you run, Jim-bo?” Fred asked.

 I sucked my lips and collected my thoughts. “It’s a long story.”

“I have nothin’ better to do, tell it all while I finish up our breakfast.”

I opened up and told him everything. I told him about my mom leaving and my dad raping me. I told him about school, football, and how the coach had raped me as well. I told him about the man and the deal. He listened without saying much, just nodding or grunting every once in a while. I must have talked for almost 15 minutes straight before I finally finished and was left with him just staring at me.

“You’ve been through a lot, Jimmy,” he said sympathetically.

Tears forced their way silently down my right cheek. I forced down the sob that was trying to claw its way up my throat and wiped that salty drip from my face. Fred smiled and scooped me a bowl of the gruel he cooked up and a rusty spoon. I scooped some out and let it fall back into the bowl. Fred dove right in, taking huge slurps of the beige gloop. I brought some to my mouth, wrapped my lips carefully around the spoon, and sucked the nourishment down my throat. The taste wasn't terrible, but it was far from the best-tasting food I'd ever had. I slowly ate my bowl, getting used to the unique flavor and texture of hobo stew as I ate more. Fred was done with his bowl way before me, and he watched me intently as I ate. I knew he was eager for me to fulfill my end of the bargain; he was ready for his "fun." I kept bringing the spoon to my mouth as he watched. There was something about his smile that gave me the creeps. I looked down from Fred towards my bowl, and everything moved in slow motion. I looked back up at him and tried to open my mouth to say something, but it was forgotten before it reached my lips. I mumbled incoherently, out of control of my body, though I remained fully conscious. Fred stood from where he was sitting, walked over to me, lifted me by my armpits, and dragged me into his tent.

I was hefted onto an army cot, where I lay, unable to move or speak. I was facing the middle of the tent, which was scattered with random pieces of scavenged furniture. Fred stood so I could see him, that same unnerving smile on his face, and began taking off his clothes. I knew what he was going to do to me and was powerless to stop it. Even if he hadn't drugged me, what options did I have? I had told myself I was never going back to my father, and I had every intention of keeping that promise to myself.

Fred’s body was thin and wiry, coated in layers of dirt and perspiration. His long, thin cock stuck straight out from his body, aiming right at me as he approached my paralyzed body. He knelt with his legs spread, his cock now an inch from my face, and touched my face.

“You and me are going to have so much fun,” he whispered.

He rolled me onto my back, reached down, and pulled my shirt roughly over my head to reveal my belly and chest. His filthy hands ran up and down my smooth skin. Everything was in high definition. All my senses were fine-tuned to experience the world, but I was in an uncontrollable vessel. He took his time exploring my upper body; it wasn't like I was going anywhere. He traced small circles around my nipples, felt along my sides, dove a finger into my belly button, and caressed the skin right above the waistband of my shorts. My head was turned to the side, facing the tarp as I was molested. I lay there, unmoving, unspeaking as my shorts and underwear slid down my thin legs. Rough fingers pulled on my foreskin, trying their best, and, thankfully, failing to get my cock hard. They pulled on my delicate balls, stretching the sac painfully away from my body, filling my mind with the unachievable desire to scream, and rolling them roughly in his palm.

The cot sank under Fred's weight as he climbed between my legs, forcing my knees to my chest. I felt the all-too-familiar sensation of air on my hole followed by something new. I didn't process what was happening immediately, but then suddenly realized that Fred was licking my ass. His tongue lapped up and down my crack, pressing against my sphincter, and filling my crack with his sticky saliva. I could feel it dripping down to my tailbone, coating my skin in his filth. Just like all the other kids born in the trailer park on the wrong side of the tracks, I was born to endure. I was born to last. I was born to get through the rough things in life. I strengthened my mind for what I knew was coming. I knew I was going to take his cock up my tight, well-used hole, but I wasn’t going to let that break me. His tongue slipped from my crack. The cot creaked as he adjusted to replace his tongue with his cock. I pressed out, and he pressed in.

Each thrust was followed by Fred grunting. His cock was thin, but long. The pain was different than when my father used me, but still there. He didn’t last long, maybe 2 minutes before he shot his thick, heavy load into me. I couldn’t see his face but I’m sure he had a smug look of satisfaction. He climbed off, and I was left alone, essentially naked, in a homeless man’s tent. I willed my eyes to close and fell into a restless sleep.

When I woke, the sun was high in the sky, but I was able to move once again. I sat up, looked around for and grabbed my clothes, pulled them on, and tried to stand. I stumbled and fell back onto the cot. My legs were wobbly, and my mind was hazy. My head shot around as I scanned the tent for my bag. I saw it sitting on an old Styrofoam cooler. I let out a sigh of relief. After a few minutes, I took a deep breath, steadied myself, and tried to stand again. I managed to remain on my feet this time. I walked over to my bag and threw it on my back before walking out of the tent. Fred was sitting near where his fire had died.

“You didn’t have to drug me,” I snarled at him.

He looked at me with glazed eyes. He was high off his rocker. He looked back towards where the fire used to burn. I sat on the log opposite him and stared. I could figure this out. I wanted to run, but where to?  I had school tomorrow, so maybe Kai or Garret could help me come up with a better plan than letting a hobo rape me for food and shelter. Until then, I had to keep my head down and get through this. I needed to endure.

I heard a vibrating coming from my bag. I quickly dug through it, yanking out the ancient flip phone, and opening just in time to catch the call.

“Why the fuck is your computer off?” the man’s voice demanded. “We had a fucking deal?”

“I can explain,” I got out before being quickly cut off.

“It better be good,” the man spat.

“I ran away from my father. He wanted me to rape a little girl, and I wasn’t going to do it. I couldn’t do it, so I ran away. I took the computer with me. I promise. I will do whatever you tell me, but I can’t go back to my father,” I said running out of breath.

"I see," he said sharply. "I have something for you to do tomorrow. Can you be a good boy and do as you're told."

“Yes,” I responded. 

“Good boy,” the man said.

“So, what do you want me to do?” I asked as politely as I could remembering what he’d made Michael do to me the last time I mouthed off.

“It’s simple, tomorrow, 15 minutes into 3^rd period, you are to go to the 6^th grade boy’s bathroom, walk up to the handicap stall, knock three times, pause, then knock twice more. Someone will let you in. Here’s where the fun really begins. You will strip naked and then have about 5 minutes before the next visitor arrives to make the boy cum in your mouth. If you do, you can leave and be done. If you don’t get that salty prize before the next knock on the stall door, you will walk your naked ass over there, let whoever is knocking in and let them fuck you in the ass while you continue to suck off the first cock. You won’t leave until you have cum in your ass and down your throat. Do you understand me, boy?”

I took a deep breath and processed what he was asking me to do. 5 minutes was enough time to make a horny middle school boy cum, or at least I hoped it was. “Yes,” I finally replied.

The phone went silent, and I shoved it back into my bag. I sat there, staring at the whacked-out hobo until he finally started to come down from whatever had made him high. He looked at me and smiled.

“Jim, Jim, Jim. Your ass was so fun,” he finally said.

“You didn’t have to drug me,” I said again.

“But where’s the fun in that?” he asked.

I glared at him. There was no use arguing with him. He was going to give me somewhere dry and covered, that wasn’t under a highway, to sleep and some food. I could figure out what to do next when I talked to my two best friends at school tomorrow. Fred made some more of the bland stew, and I watched him like a hawk to make sure he didn’t drug me again. The rest of the day was spent bored out of my mind. That evening, Fred wanted to use my ass again. I got on my hands and knees and let him pump his pencil dick in and out of my hole until he came. He handed me a scratchy blanket, and I fell asleep.

I woke early the next morning, grabbed my bag and bike, and got out of there. I got to school right as the bell was ringing and went to my first period, then second, and then the dreaded third period. My eyes were glued to the clock. I raised my hand about 13 minutes in and asked to go to the restroom. My teacher rolled her eyes but relented. I rushed over there, not wanting to waste any time.

The door to the bathroom creaked noisily open as I entered. I walked straight to the handicap stall. Knock, knock, knock, pause, knock, knock. Whoever was inside stood from the toilet and walked over to the door with their pants and underwear around their ankles. The lock slid open, and the door cracked. Carson Warner peered out. I pushed the door fully open and barged into the stall. He was aiming his phone at me: recording. It made sense that it was Carson, I knew he was part of the blackmail thing with his brother, but I wasn’t happy about it.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” He asked more loudly than he probably should have.

I looked at his cock, and it was already hard. Maybe I stood a chance of actually getting him to cum before the second person showed up.

“Let’s just get this over with,” I grumpily said.

I grabbed my shirt and thrust it over my head and threw it in the sink.

“Jimmy, what the fuck?” Carson said.

“You’re a fucking idiot!” I said to the boy who couldn’t put two and two together. “Do you think I want to do this? Let’s just get it over with.”

I dropped my pants and underwear, fully baring my body. I grabbed them and threw them with my shirt in the sink. He fought back a laugh as he shot a look at my cock.

“Cold in here?” he teased.

I looked at him like he was a moron. “Just sit on the fucking toilet!” I said sharply.

He sat down on the toilet while eyeing me suspiciously. What did he think I was going to do? I guess it made sense that he wouldn’t know I was involved with the perverted man controlling all of us. Michael probably didn’t tell him, but he was still an idiot for not being able to put it together.

“Why are you here?” he asked.

He was an idiot. "Do you really not know?" I demanded.

“But how did you find you?” he sincerely asked.

He was wasting my time. I wanted to get this done, so I could get on with my day without getting fucked in the ass.

“Look, I don’t want to explain that to you, just shut up, so I can do what I have to and get back to class,” I said as I dropped to my knees in front of him.

I pushed his legs apart and took a glance at his cut cock. He wasn't much bigger than Michael. I grabbed his shaft, pulled it down, and swallowed it down my throat. I used my tongue to dance over all the parts that I knew gave the most pleasure. There was only one thing on my mind; make him cum. I pulled back, sucked, and licked his frenulum, swallowed him again, and then let his head slide in and out of my throat, using those tight muscles to milk his cock. I looked up at him to see if his face was showing pleasure and found his phone aimed right at his teenage dick sliding in and out of my mouth. I knew it was probably the man that was making him record it, and it's not like there weren't already hundreds of videos of me sucking cock out there in the world, but it still felt wrong. I focused on my goal. I was going to make him cum. I had to. I bobbed my mouth, slobbering all over his cock. Up and down, my mouth slid, his cock jabbing into my throat. His breathing was quickening. He had to be getting close. He had to be almost there.

The door to the bathroom flew open loudly and heavy footsteps rapped against the cold tile. I sucked harder. I had to make him cum before they got to the stall. I could do it. I could make him shoot his load down my throat. Carson was looking down at me with pleading eyes. Maybe he didn't know about the second person. Maybe the man hadn't told him as much as me. I kept sucking, focused on my target. The footsteps stopped at the urinal. Thank God, I still had time. I kept going, but now I was worried about a random kid finding me sucking dick in a bathroom stall. This would ruin my life at school as much as it was ruined at home, but I had to keep going. I had to make Carson cum before the second boy arrived. The kid took forever pissing at the urinal but eventually left. Carson sighed, relieved, as the boy left. I kept sucking, pushing Carson toward his climax. I could taste his cock leaking into my mouth. I could taste the subtle saltiness of precum leaking onto my tongue. Carson was fighting back moans. I was going to do this. I kept staring at the camera, glaring at the man who was making me do this. I was going to make Carson cum, just to spite the man. I wasn't going to have a cock up my ass today, or at least not in this bathroom in the next few minutes.

The door flew open again, and this time the footsteps moved quickly to the stall. I went as fast as I could. Carson had to be so close.

Knock, knock, knock, pause, knock, knock.

My heart sank. I had failed. I froze, my mouth impaled on Carson’s cock. I fought back tears, clasping my eyes shut and sniffling my nose. I opened them. I had to be strong. I let Carson’s shaft fall from my lips. A string of precum hung between my lip and his cock like mozzarella before dangling to my chin. I stood, naked, and walked to the stall door, ready to face whoever was there. I pulled the door open wide, and Jason Hendricks, Carson’s best friend, walked in.

I locked the stall door behind him as he entered. Jason looked at me with disdain and then at Carson with something different. It was subtle, but I had seen that look before. It was the same look Coach Smith had given me before he had abused me. Were Jason and Carson gay together? I looked at Carson but didn't see that same glimmer. He looked bummed out like the wind had been taken out of his sails. His cock had a bead of precum at the tip that broke free, running over his head, across his frenulum, and down his shaft.

“Jason, what are you?” Carson started to ask before Jason interrupted.

“Carson, Jimmy let’s get going before we get caught,” Jason rasped in a hushed voice.

“Right,” I said weakly, realizing what that meant.

I went back over to Carson, got on my knees, and resumed sucking his cock, with admittedly less vigor. There was no ultimate prize now, I was just a cum dump for two teenagers; Not that either of them probably wanted to do this either. It was our shared hell. Jason got on his knees behind me. I looked back and saw him pull a small bottle of lotion from his pocket. He put some on his finger and roughly jabbed it in my ass. I grunted into Carson's cock. Jason's finger fucked me for about a minute before pulling them out. I looked back as best I could while still blowing Carson and watched him apply the lube to his hard cock. I wondered what had gotten him hard; he hadn't touched himself, so it was either fingering me or seeing Carson's cock in my mouth. He probably wanted to suck it himself; there was no way he wasn't gay. Jason put one of his hands on my left hip while he aimed his cock with the other. I felt his spongy head press against my hole, and I pressed out. Jason's cock slipped in, and he moaned. He grabbed my waist and pulled me into him, slamming his cock deep into my guts. There it was, that same feeling that had overtaken me while Michael fucked me. That little spot, deep in my ass, sent waves of delight to my soft dick.

I willed myself not to get hard. No, no, no, no, no, no, I kept repeating in my head. I tightened the muscles in my core and fought tooth and nail against the impending hardon that was trying to break free. Jason’s cock kept jabbing, prodding, and ramming that hidden nugget of forbidden pleasure. He kept grazing it with his teenage fuck stick, driving me closer to losing the battle of will with my body. He pumped in and out, repeatedly. His cock was the piston, my ass was the cylinder, and we were going full speed ahead towards my cock being fully hard. It jumped, throbbing with blood, slamming against my belly as it inflated with unwanted lust, growing stiff and sticking upwards towards my belly. Carson and Jason wouldn’t be able to tell while they were both using my body to pleasure their dicks, but if they stopped and I got up, they’d see. I would have to face the fact that I got hard from a cock in my ass. They wouldn’t be able to tell anyone, but they’d still know. They’d think I was gay. They’d think I had liked it.

Jason and Carson were thrusting in unison now. Each push forward impaled me at both ends. My dick throbbed and jumped, untouched. I wanted it to end. I wanted them to cum. I needed them to cum, to finish, to pump me full of their spunk. Carson held his stupid phone aimed at me as his and Jason's breathing started to pick up. They were close. Their stifled moans synced as they used my mouth and ass at the same time, and soon it happened. Carson nutted just a hair of a second before Jason's cock erupted in my ass. I felt both of their tools throb as cum flooded my mouth. I swallowed as best I could, but some still managed to slip out the sides of my mouth and run onto the floor. I felt Jason's orgasm subside and then he pulled himself from my ass with a wet plop. I leaned back from Carson's cock, sitting on my heels and Carson noticed my arousal immediately.

“Why the fuck are you hard?” Carson asked disgusted.

“It’s not my fault,” I shot back. “There’s something inside me that…. Just… does that... to my… uh… dick.”

Carson’s face shifted immediately as if he already knew that.

I stood, my cock jutting from my body, and quickly grabbed my clothes, pulling them on as fast as I could. I wanted to get out of there and back to class.

“See you at football practice?” Carson asked kindly.

I looked back at him as I was exiting the stall. “Yeah, see you then.”

Chapter Text

Carson left my house Sunday afternoon after spending the night Friday and Saturday. The weekend had been an equal mixture of blissful heaven and torturous hell, but things were calm today; the man had not contacted us since Saturday morning, and I think we were both feeling hopeful that our suffering was finally over.

I finished my homework, shoved it into a folder in my backpack, tossed myself onto my bed, and stared at the ceiling. I was in love with my straight best friend. The glow of the webcam light on my computer flickered on, catching my eye, and indicating that the man was watching me just as the flip phone began to vibrate. I took a deep breath, flipped it open, and put it to my ear.

“Hello?” I said anxiously hoping beyond hope that it was a wrong number call, and I wouldn’t hear the man’s dreadful voice.

“Hello Jason,” came through the speakers, flooding my mind with dread.

“What do you want from me?” I whined pathetically.

The man menacingly laughed before saying, “I need you to do something for me. Tomorrow, about 20 minutes into third period, I need you to go to the 6^th-grade boy's bathroom, knock times, pause, then two more times on the handicapped stall, and fuck whoever answers the door in the ass. Can you do that for me, my beautiful boy?"

I sat there stunned and silent. There were only two people that this man could have in mind for me to fuck: Carson and Michael.

“Answer me,” the man said cruelly.

“Yes,” I spat out quickly.

“Good boy, now here’s a little reward,” the man said as my computer screen flickered once more.

I stared as the image of my room appeared on the screen.

“Go on over there, enjoy this,” the man ordered.

I stood and walked across the room as I watched myself climb on top of Carson and begin kissing him.

“Do you like it?” he asked.

I didn’t respond, but my cock did, hardening quickly in my shorts.

“Go ahead, sit down, and pull out that little dick of yours. I know you’ve been lusting after Carson all day yesterday and today.”

I robotically complied, placing the phone on the desk, slipping my shorts and boxers down just below my ass as I sat allowing my hard cock to spring free and slap against my flat belly. A bead of precum quickly formed and oozed from my piss slit as my eyes were transfixed on the screen. We lost our shirts and then our shorts, and then our cocks were grinding into one another's. My hand slowly stroked my cock, dragging my precum across my shaft, making myself slippery as I watched, mesmerized by the erotic scene shown in high definition. I knew it was wrong, but I couldn't help it, it was so fucking hot. Soon, I was watching myself suck Carson's hot naked cock down my throat while he was handcuffed to my bed. My hand never stopped slipping and sliding up and down my shimmering rigid pole of young teenage lust. I watched as cum flooded my mouth and knew what was coming next. Horniness overrode the extreme guilt coursing through my veins as I jacked myself while I finger fucked and then shoved my cock into Carson on the screen. I pulled my shirt up just before I came on my belly, my cock throbbing and jolting as cum shot violently out. The screen went black for a moment, forcing me to see myself in that black mirror and face what I had just done. Cum hung from my deflating cock, slowly dripping to the base where my small patch of thin wispy hairs grew.

I reached for the box of tissues on my desk and wiped away my shame. The light finally turned off on my webcam, and my screen went back to normal. I pulled my pants back over my cock and threw myself on my bed. It was starting to get late, and I wanted to make sure I was well-rested for football tryouts tomorrow.

I slept surprisingly well that night, despite knowing the man’s claws were still dug in deep. I showered and got myself ready for school, making sure to stick a small bottle of lotion in my pocket to use as lube. When I met Carson at the front of the school, I contemplated talking to him about what I had to do to see if he was the one I would be fucking, but I decided it was best to just try and act normal as there was no way for us to avoid that inevitable encounter.

English and math class flew by as I was rushed towards third period. I walked into science class and stared at the clock as it ticked by, preparing myself to raise my hand and ask to go to the restroom. Time slowed, the clock seemingly standing still, the second hand clicking away with painfully long pauses. As the minutes ticked by, I felt my pulse quicken and my skin get clammy. What if it was Michael and not Carson that I had to fuck? I knew I had to do it, but could I? Could I fuck my best friend's little brother?

The time finally arrived, and my hand shot up faster than I wanted it to. Mr. Johnson eyed me as I asked to go to the bathroom, but he relented.

My heart was pounding in my chest, threatening to break my ribs and bust free as I walked down the empty halls, zigging and zagging towards the sixth-grade boy's restroom. I was sure I was going to die of a heart attack as I pushed the door open and stepped through. Each dreadful step drew me closer to the handicap stall and my undesired fate. I hoped and prayed for Carson to answer the door to the bathroom stall. Please don't let it be Michael, I kept repeating in my head.

The door to the handicap stall stood foreboding as my fist rapped three times, paused, and then twice more. I heard a sniffle and then light footsteps approaching the door. My heartbeat echoed in my ears as the lock was unlatched and the door flung open wide to reveal a nearly completely nude Jimmy Nelson. I stepped through the door, stunned and confused why Jimmy was naked in the stall when I spotted Carson, pants and underwear around his ankles and his cock fully aroused, with his phone pointed at me and Jimmy, sitting on the toilet.

My cock jumped in my pants, and my lower lip quivered.

“Jason, what are you….?” Carson began.

“Carson, Jimmy, let’s get going before we get caught,” I interrupted in a whisper.

“Right,” Jimmy replied as he went back over to Carson.

He dropped to his knees and swallowed Carson’s rock-hard cock straight down his throat like it was the most natural thing to do. His lips slid up and down that sexy shaft as my cock swiftly stiffened. I wanted to be the one on my hands and knees with Carson's dick in my mouth. I wanted to be the one giving him pleasure, not punk-ass Jimmy.

I got on my knees behind Jimmy, pulled the lotion from my pocket, and put some on my finger. I hated watching Jimmy pleasure the cock that I wanted. I knew it was the man that was making this happen, but jealousy still boiled my blood as I harshly rammed my finger into Jimmy's ass. The fucker grunted as I began fingering fucking him. I watched as Carson's rod appeared and disappeared into Jimmy's mouth as I rammed my fingers in and out of Jimmy. God, I wanted Carson so bad. My cock strained against my shorts, threatening to rip a hole in them. I was going to fuck Jimmy to spite the little fucker.

I pulled my finger from his hole and then wiggled my shorts and boxers down, over my cock, to my knees. I squirted some of the lotion on my cock, and steadied myself on Jimmy's hip as I aimed my shaft. My cock ran down his crack until it grazed his tight pucker. I pushed in and found little resistance. A moan escaped my lips as I slid in. I wrapped my hands around his thin waist and pulled his small body back towards me, impaling him on my cock.

I started to move in and out, fucking Jimmy. His ass was so tight and felt so immensely incredible on my cock. I watched him suck Carson as rage built inside me. Deep inside, I knew Jimmy 100% did not want Carson's dick in his mouth, but my horny adolescent brain didn't care. Carson and I began thrusting in unison, treating Jimmy like a spit-roast pig, stuffing his preteen body with our cocks. Carson continued to record the whole thing. Pleasure built in my body as I watched Carson. He looked at me and we locked eyes for a moment, our heavy breaths syncing as we thrust our horny cocks into the same boy. I could see the shame in his eyes. I wanted to comfort him. I wanted to tell him that we didn't have a choice. We had to do this. We had to do this wicked man's perverted bidding. My cock stiffened and I gave one last hard thrust forward and exploded inside Jimmy. I watched as Carson followed me into a climax. His eyes clasped shut and I could tell he was cumming.

I let my cock drain into Jimmy before pulling out. His ass made a slurping wet plop as my cock exited. Jimmy pulled himself off Carson and sat back on his heels.

“Why the fuck are you hard?” Carson asked Jimmy.

“It’s not my fault,” Jimmy stuttered. “There’s something inside me that…. Just… does that... to my… uh… dick.”

Carson had said the same thing to me when he told me about fingering himself. His face blushed as he looked down.

Jimmy stood up and I saw his tiny hard cock. He got dressed quickly as Carson and I were regaining our composure and pulling our pants back up. He turned to leave.

“See you at football practice?” Carson asked sincerely.

“Yeah, see you then,” Jimmy replied, sounding shocked.

Jimmy left the stall, and we heard him leave the bathroom.

Carson stood up, and I quickly pulled him into a tight hug that he returned. We let go at the same moment.

“We should get back to class,” Carson said.

I looked at him, feeling like a lost puppy, before replying, “I guess so.”

We exited the bathroom together and made our way through the halls back to our class.

“See you at lunch?” Carson asked.

“Yeah,” I said longingly.

The class was nearly over by the time I got back, and Mr. Johnson gave me a look that told me that he wasn't impressed but he didn't say anything. The bell rang and I made my way to the cafeteria. Carson and I ate lunch together and talked about football tryouts. He gave me some pointers about what Coach Smith would be looking for.

My next class was PE, so I made my way there after lunch when the bell rang, entered the locker room, and began to get changed into my PE uniform. I pulled my shirt over my head and looked up as I slipped my shorts down my legs and saw Coach Smith, standing at his overlooking window, watching me. I felt his gaze on my exposed body. I could see the perverse smile on his face. His eyes were locked on me. I stared right back, letting him know that I knew he was watching me.

I finished getting dressed out and headed to the gym to sit on the bleachers. Coach Smith exited his office and essentially yelled the lesson at us. We began shuffling down towards the floor to get started.

“Hendricks! Get over here!” Coach Smith barked.

I froze before turning to face the man. His arms were crossed, and his eyes were glued to me. I hustled over to him as quickly as I could through the throng of students exiting the bleachers.

“Sir?” I said nervously.

His pursed lips curved upwards as he looked me up and down.

“My office, now!” he said menacingly.

“Sir?” I said again.

“My office, now!” he repeated more forcefully.

I turned and walked straight towards the doorway to his office. I could hear him walking directly behind me, less than a stride away. I reached for the door and pulled it open before slowly ascending the stairs. I knew what could take place in this office. The last time I had been up here he’d jerked me off while showing me videos the man had shared of me and Carson. Each step drew me closer to the top of the stairs. I could hear him huffing and puffing, out of breath, close behind me.

As I peaked the stairs, I had to do a double take to confirm what I saw. Sitting in a metal folding chair was a completely nude boy. His arms were tied behind his back, his legs were tied so they were spread wide, a red ball was strapped into his mouth, a blindfold was tied tightly across his eyes, and his nearly hairless cock was sticking straight up. I didn’t recognize him at first, but I soon realized that it was Aiden Peterson, a seventh grader who had played on the JV football team last year when he was in sixth grade. Aiden’s body was razor thin, but not in a soft way. He was pure muscle, and I couldn’t deny that he was attractive.

Coach Smith clasped a hand on my right shoulder and leaned in close to my left ear. The hairs on my neck stood up straight as I felt his heavy breath. His large belly pressed against my back and his hard cock jabbed at me.

“Like what you see?” he rasped.

“Sir?” was all I could manage to say.

His left hand slid down my ribs, across my belly, and gave my hardening cock a squeeze.

“Oh, you do,” he whispered in my ear.

“Sir, please,” I begged as his hand groped my hardon.

“Don’t worry Hendricks, he likes it. Can’t you tell by the adorable little boner he’s sporting,” Coach Smith growled.

His right hand moved from my shoulder down to the middle of my lower back and pushed me forward. My cock was now fully hard, straining against the silky material of my short gym shorts, obscenely tenting them. He pushed me forward, my feet reluctantly moving towards the nude, tied boy in front of me. 

“Kneel,” he commanded, pressing me down by my shoulder.

I found myself on my knees with a hard cock in my shorts and in front of my face. The man’s hand pressed on the back of my head, guiding me towards Aiden’s thin uncut, rock-hard shaft. I opened my mouth slightly and felt the spongy head slip past my lips, across my tongue, and hit the back of my throat.

Chapter Text

I walked down the hall, crowded with sweaty students, feeling high and mighty. I was going to make the football team again this year, there was no doubt about it. High-fives and fist bumps flew at me as I made my way to first period. These kids, my classmates, knew me as the fastest kid on the football team, who could make it down the field and grab the ball out of the air on a wild throw, landing with my toes down to bring us to victory. Little did they know, last year was the first time I touched a football.

My parents immigrated from Japan early in their lives, attended medical school, were very successful, and they expected the same for me. I had to be the best at everything I did. In elementary school that meant playing the piano and violin, getting straight As, playing soccer on a travel team, and getting a solo in the elementary school chorus concert. I had managed that all perfectly well, but last year I started sixth grade at a new school, a middle school, which meant I had new expectations.

At Riverden Middle School, the cream of the crop, the best of the best, at least in my parents’ eyes, was the football team. The community gave huge accolades to the boys who played on the middle school and high school football teams. Thursday and Friday fall nights were spent cheering on the teams as they battled it out on the field. My parents wanted that for me and for them to be able to stand by proudly and say, “That’s our son playing. He’s the star of the team.” They wanted, more than anything, for me to be the top at whatever was the top, so last year, when it came time for tryouts, I had to make sure I would make the team. I had to make sure I could compete against these other boys who had been playing football since they could pick up a ball. I had convinced my parents to sign me up for a football summer camp to prepare, but that just showed me how much ground I needed to make up.

First and second periods went by in a blur and then it was time for third period, PE. I both loved and hated PE. I had always been somewhat athletic, and though I couldn't build any real muscle, that didn't stop me from trying. But the athletics wasn't what made me hate PE, that would be the man who ran the show, Coach Smith.

Last year, I was determined to make the team. I had to, my parents would have been devastated if I didn’t, but I had faced this kind of problem before. Teachers usually cared about their students, and if you talked to them, they usually listened and tried to help. When I needed to sing a solo in a chorus concert, a quick chat with the teacher gave me a path to earn it. When I had earned a ‘B’ on a test, a quick chat let me retake it. When I was going to be benched for a major game in a soccer tournament, a quick chat with my coach told me what I needed to improve. So, a quick chat with the head coach of the football team was sure to earn me a spot on the team, or at least a path to work towards it, or at least that’s what I thought.

When I walked up to the old, fat, white guy with a balding head, atrocious comb-over, and bulging gut who was barking orders at everyone around him, and asked to speak to him, he shot me a look that sent shivers down my spine. I remember him vividly looking me up and down, his head literally titling down and then up my body before he allowed a spine-tingling smile to come across his red, sweaty face before shifting back to a scowl.

“What do you want Peterson?” he barked loudly, even though I was standing right in front of him.

I stood up straight, as my parents had taught me to do when talking to adults, and said as calmly as I could despite his intimidating stature and presence, "Sir, I would like to talk to you about joining the football team."

His eyes scanned me up and down, his lips curled upwards in a mix of disgust and amusement, and after staring me down, he finally said with an eerie chuckling tone, "So, you want to play on my football team, huh? You, a scrawny little Asian boy, play on my team? You’ve got to be kidding me.”

I quickly replied, prepared to fight for what I wanted, saying, “Sir, I’m willing to work for it. I know you can’t just give me a spot, but if you give me a chance, I know you won’t regret it.”

“Why’s this team so important to you, Peterson?” he asked sarcastically. “Wouldn’t soccer be more your speed? Or maybe math club?” His eyes darted up and down my body once more as he spoke.

I stiffened. He was giving me a hard time, but that was okay. I had faced this before. My soccer coach did something similar. I knew I just needed to make my case and show that I was willing to do whatever it took to get a spot on the team.

"Sir, I'm not asking you to just give me a spot on the team, I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make the team. I am willing to put in the practice to make me worthy of a spot."

His eyes narrowed, and it felt like they were piercing me with a thousand tiny needles. I steadied my breath and calmed my heart as he licked his teeth behind his closed lips, his eyes slowly sliding down my thin body.

“Follow me, let’s have a chat, Peterson,” he said gruffly before walking across the gym with large strides that I had to nearly run to keep up with.

He headed straight to a door on the side of the gym, opened it, and huffed his way up the stairs on the other side. I followed as quickly as I could, struggling to keep up, and feeling anxious and excited about making the team. At the top of the stairs, was an office with a window that overlooked the boy's locker room. He plopped his heavy form into a rolling chair that creaked loudly, protesting his weight, leaned back, and crossed his arms. I stood awkwardly, trying to project confidence in the middle of the concrete block room with walls lined with PE equipment.

In a low growl, he asked, “How much do you want this, Peterson?”

“Very much, sir,” I replied as politely as I could.

“Take off your shirt,” he forcefully and suddenly commanded.

“Sir?” I questioned, my voice quavering with disbelief.

“Did I stutter, Peterson?” he rasped. “Shirt. Off. Now. Or, do you not want to be on my team?”

“Yes, sir,” I stammered.

I reached down and untucked my PE uniform shirt and pulled it over my head to reveal my incredibly thin body. My tiny purplish brown nipples stiffened immediately from the cool air conditioning, punctuating my undefined, pale chest. My flat belly rose and fell with heavy, nervous breaths. I crossed my arms across my chest to hide my exposed torso from the man's devious gaze.

“Arms at your side,” he snarled, sitting up. “Come closer, now.”

I dropped my arms, letting them hang stiffly straight down, and took a few steps toward him, still more than an arm’s length away from him. He made a come-hither motion with his finger with his brows raised and eyes bulging intensely. I took a deep breath and took a few more steps until I was standing right in front of his chair. He spread his legs, reached up, wrapped a hand around my back, and pulled me until my knees touched his chair, nearly brushing his, I now realized, erect cock, barely contained in his nylon shorts.

“Do you still want to be on my team, Peterson?” he asked roughly.

“Yes, sir,” I replied, my words catching in my throat.

“Are you willing to do whatever it takes? No one needs to know that you didn’t make it on your own,” he said. “It can be our little secret.”

I couldn’t let my parents down. I had to make the team. I had to make the team. I had to make the team. I kept repeating that mantra in my head as I prepared to do whatever it took to make the team.

“Yes, sir,” I said once again, fighting back tears.

An actual smile crossed his face, but it didn’t fill me with joy or relief, only dread. I had gotten the good-touch, bad-touch talk. I knew what was happening was wrong, but this seemed to be the only way I was going to guarantee that made the team. It was the only way I was going to ensure that my parents were proud of me.

He reached out, grabbed my wrist, yanked it down, bending me forward, and brought it to his crotch, moaning, “You’re such a sexy, perverted little boy, Peterson. I can tell you want my cock.”

He moved my hand up and down his shaft, forcing me to masturbate him through his shorts. I felt his pulsating, throbbing cock in my palm as it loosely slid up and down.

He pulled his hand away and moaned, “Keep going, Peterson. Tighter, yeah, really grip it. That’s it, naughty boy. Yeah, earn your spot on my team, you slutty little faggot."

I grabbed him, feeling sick to my stomach as I pleasured the overweight man. I stared at the wall behind his desk, telling myself repeatedly that making the team was worth it; making my parents proud was worth it. My hand continued to slide over the silky material barely concealing the man's hefty sausage. I closed my eyes, continuing to fight back tears, as I awkwardly jerked off the old man. They tightened as I felt the man's hands on my bare chest, slowly sliding around, feeling my body, touching me softly. He let his thick fingers glide over my skin, flick at my nipples, and graze my belly. As they moved lower, I clenched my jaw. I knew where they were heading, but I didn't want to believe it. I didn't want to think that I was going to be molested.

His fingers slipped into the waistband of my shorts and underwear and pulled, yanking them roughly over my small butt, and down to my knees, revealing my penis, uncircumcised and shriveled with fear. I was hairless and tiny back then, but I've grown a bit and sprouted a few hairs since then. I continued to move my hand up and down over his engorged member through his shorts and felt the wetness growing near the head, soaking through the shiny material. I thought he had peed a little, but I now know what it was. He lifted his ass off the chair, filling the room with another protesting squeal, and pushed his shorts down. I pulled my hand away and my eyes went wide as I was faced with the veiny, thick, throbbing cock of the pedophile gym coach that stood between me and making the football team.

“Keep going, Peterson,” he demanded.

“Yes…. sir,” I sobbed, defeated.

“Good boy,” he moaned in a deep low almost growl as my hand returned to his swollen member.

My hand slip up his cock and felt the slimy goo that had been flowing from his piss slit. I gagged as I began to slide my hand up and down, feeling every vein, every throb, his bulbous head, and his wiry mess of pubes. He returned the favor, grabbing hold of my soft cock between two fingers, lifting it, and slowly sliding my foreskin up and down, revealing the glans slightly. My dick began to stiffen under his manipulations. I was mortified that my body would react so quickly to such unwanted stimulation; I was hard in a matter of seconds, my tiny prick jutting proudly from my thin body.

“Look at you, such a little pervert, nice and hard for me,” he moaned deeply. “You like this, don’t you?”

I didn’t respond, but he didn’t care, he just kept molesting me, stroking my cock roughly as I let my hand slide up and down his huge shaft, covered in his pre cum. We continued this for several minutes, him interjecting with dirty talk, me standing awkwardly silent as I kept reminding myself of how proud my parents were going to be when I made the team.

He began to thrust into my hand, his fat body struggling to breathe as he gripped the armrests tightly. I had a very basic understanding of sex education, but nothing I had learned told me about ejaculation. Nothing had prepared me for what came next. His cock swelled in my hands, the head angry purple, began to throb repeatedly as rope after rope of thick cum shot straight up, the first of which hit me square in the nose. I stood there, holding his now deflating cock as the eruption turned to a slow ooze, covering my hands in that same snot. I pulled my hand off and looked at it, horrified.

“Lick it,” he said coldly.

I looked at my hand and then Coach Smith said, "Lick it?"

“Lick your hand clean, or you’ll never make my team,” he said stiffly.

I felt my stomach turning over in knots as I brought my hand to my mouth, extended my tongue, and ran it through the thick goop that just shot out of the man’s cock. It was bitter and salty with the consistency of a loogie. I gagged, nearly vomiting, but I managed to keep my lunch down.

“All. Of. It,” he reiterated.

I lost the battle with my tears, and they began to run down my cheeks. My tongue slid over my hand, lapping up the disgusting, vile, putrid goo. Lick after lick for what felt like an eternity until my hand was cleared of his emission. I held it out, showing the man I had done what he had asked. I had done the nasty task he had requested of me. I had shown him I was willing to work hard and do what it took to make his team. His hand grabbed my shoulder and pulled me down to my knees.

“Now, my cock, lick it clean,” he ordered.

More tears poured down my face as I looked at the deflated, but still huge, piece of man-meat coated in thick slime.

“Do you want it? Do you really want to be on my team?” he asked cruelly.

I sobbed and brought my face into his crotch. The smell was awful: sweat, cum, and shit. My nostrils burned as I extended my tongue. He grabbed the back of my head, interlocking his fingers in my hair, and pulled me roughly into him. My tongue made its first, but far from last, contact with the man's cock as I was forced to lick the man's genitals. It tasted just as bad as it smelled. He pulled my face, tongue extended, up and down his shaft, forcing me to suck in his disgusting cum. He used me as a jizz rag, smearing me with his cum, and fully degrading me. I was broken. He knew he had me. He knew that I was going to do whatever he wanted me to, as long as I made the football team.

After what felt like an eternity, he pulled my head up from his crotch, yanked my head back, and growled, “Look at me.”

I looked up at him, my face sticky with drying cum, eyes red and bloodshot, and tears streaming down my cheeks. He smiled that awful gut-wrenching smile of his.

“That’s your place, on your knees pleasuring me. You belong to me now. You do as you’re told. You make feel me good, and I’ll make sure you get to make your parents proud,” he said adding a sarcastic mocking tone to the last sentence.

I sobbed but refused to look away. I had gotten what I wanted. I was going to make the football team. I blinked hard, sending a few more tears down my face. He reached over to his desk, grabbed a box of tissues, threw them at me, and ordered me to get dressed and get out of his office.

I made the team the next week and found that I was pretty good at football. There was always the thought in the back of my head that I might have made the team on my own merits if I had just believed in myself. As the year went on, Coach Smith would have me stay late after practice for extended training, which slowly evolved into sucking him and eventually taking his cock up my ass.

Fast forward to today, and on the outside, I'm doing great. I'm going to make the team, and there's a good chance I'll be JV team captain. Tryouts are today, right after school. I got changed for PE, glancing up to see Coach Smith watching me from his office. When I came out to the gym, he was still watching me like a hawk. My heart pounded in my chest as I sat on the bleachers and listened to him give instructions and dismiss us to begin our activities. I thought I was off the hook, feeling a sense of relief when I heard him bark my name.

“Peterson, my office, now!”

Chapter Text

I walked across the gym, and it felt like every eye in the room was watching me. I knew it wasn’t true, but that didn’t stop me from catastrophizing this situation. There was no way anyone could possibly know why I was going to Coach Smith's office. Honestly, it wasn't even that unusual for me. I had been an unexpected star on the JV football team last year and heir apparent for the JV team captain; why wouldn't Coach Smith need to talk to me in his office? Tryouts were today; there was no reason for anyone to question what was happening, but I knew. I knew why he needed me in his office. I knew all the nasty, disgusting, perverted things that could, and would, happen in his office.

I walked as quickly as I could, anxious to get whatever the pedophile was going to do to me done and over with. There was nothing I could do to stop it, short of going to my parents or the school about being molested, but then everyone would know what happened to me. They’d know that I’d sucked the man’s cock. They’d know I’d been fucked in the ass. Everything would come out. Life would be a living hell for me. Middle school was hard enough without being the kid who’d been ass raped. And then, also, my parents would find out. I couldn’t imagine the guilt they’d have if they found out why he was molesting me; how it was to make them proud. I wondered how they would handle that fact; the pressure they put on me to be the best. None of that mattered though, I wasn’t going to stop it. I was going to keep letting him use me for his sexual gratification. I had already endured a year of it, what was two more? When I got to high school, I would be away from him, and I now knew that I was good enough to make the football team on my own.

The door to his office was heavy as I opened it. I quickly ascended the stairs, followed closely by the huffing fat perv. When I got to the top, I marched myself to the middle of the room, quickly spun around to face him, yanked my shirt over my head, and was grabbing at my shorts when Coach Smith stopped me.

"Slow down horny little boy," he commanded. "You're acting like you don't want this like you want to just get it over with."

“I don’t want this,” I said bitterly.

“It would be such a shame if you didn’t make my team this year,” he said sharply.

I gulped. “I’m good! I’m one of the best receivers on the team!”

“Maybe,” he mused, scratching his chin. “Or maybe you’ve lost your touch this year.”

I looked at him, horrified, and watched his eyes narrow and his lips curl upward into a spine-tingling grin.

“Put your hands on your head,” he said in a raspy growl.

“Yes, sir,” I said, slowly raising my arms to interlock my fingers behind my head.

My thin body stretched as I assumed a vulnerable position. My flat stomach sucked in and my ribs became more pronounced.  He approached me slowly and began circling, eyeing my body hungrily. I could feel his gaze on me, taking in my topless form. He stopped behind me and placed his hands on my shoulders, giving them a rough squeeze. I felt his warm breath on my neck right before his lips pressed into it in a forceful kiss, his tongue sliding across my blemish-free skin. I shuddered as his hands slid down, across my shoulder blades, slowly working their way to my side, gliding over each of my exposed ribs until they arrived at my thin waist. They slid back up, following my side to caress my bare armpits.

“Still hairless here, so lovely,” he snarled in my ear.

This was nothing new, and it shouldn’t surprise me, he’d been molesting me for a year now, but it did. Every touch of his hand against my bare flesh sent waves of revulsion through my body. My cock was small and shriveled in my shorts, but I knew he was hard. His hands slid back down my side, this time, grabbing a hold of the waistband of my shorts, pushing them until they fell down my slender legs to bunch around my shoe-clad feet. I was left wearing my shoes and socks, a pair of blue boxer briefs that hugged tightly to my ass, cock, and legs, and my shorts around my ankles. 

“Your body is so delicious,” he moaned as he slid his hand up my spine, tracing every bump until he arrived at the nape of my neck.

He wrapped a hand around the back of my neck and applied pressure until my knees buckled and I was forced to drop to the ground, nearly falling on my face, my hands just barely making it in front of me to catch myself, landing on all fours. He let go, and I sat up and looked up at him. This wasn't a novel view of the fat man. I'd been down on my knees in front of him, countless times, but that didn't make him any less intimidating. As I looked at him, his obvious erection obscenely jutting his tight shorts, I felt fear. There was something in his demeanor that was different than ever before, something new I'd never seen in his eyes. Normally, he'd touch me, force me onto my knees or bend over a chair, stick his dick in me, cum, and be done with it. It was usually quick and dirty, over before I was ever missed, but today, I could tell something was different. He was moving slowly, taking his time to molest me, not rushing.

“You belong down there, on your knees, passive, submissive,” he mused. “Little faggot boys like you should know their place.”

“I’m not gay,” I snapped.  

“Peterson, when are you going to learn?” he asked in a faux-kind voice. “You are whatever I want you to be.”

He was right. He had me, at times, by the literal balls. If I was going to report him, I would have done it after the first time, and he knew it. He knew I was going to keep my mouth shut, no matter what he did to me.

I hung my head down and looked at the ground, watching his shadow as he moved around me, slowly pacing in a circle. He stopped in front of me, and I felt a stinging pain as he grabbed a handful of my black hair and yanked my head back, forcing me to look him in the eyes. He lowered his face towards mine until we were nearly nose to nose.

“You belong to me, Peterson, got it?” he harshly growled.

I didn’t say anything. I just stared at him. His eyes trembled and his grip tightened on my hair. In a flash, he let go, stood up, and smacked me square in the cheek with the back of his hand, sending me flying to the ground, seeing stars.

“Get back on your knees, and get your hands on your head,” he ordered.

I felt a tear glide down my cheek as I pulled myself up, back on my knees and quickly put my hands behind my head. My cheek stung.

“What are you?” he asked.

“Sir?” I questioned.

Another backhand smack sent me reeling to the floor again.

“Back up, faggot,” he barked.

More tears rolled down my face as I quickly obeyed.

“What? Are? You?” he gruffly asked.

“A student, sir?” I asked, puzzled for what answer he was looking for.

I couldn’t even blink before his hand made painful contact with my cheek. I managed to maintain my balance, but the tears doubled their efforts.

“You’re a perverted little faggot, that’s what you are Peterson. You’re a horny little boy who likes to be fucked in the ass and suck dick. So, I’ll ask you again, what are you?”

My lips trembled as I fumbled to find the words to say. Coach Smith’s hand began to raise, winding up for another powerful blow to my face.

“I’m a faggot,” I sobbed.

“Say it again,” he commanded.

“I’m a faggot,” I cried, my belly trembling with emotion and my eyes blinking themselves clear of tears.

“That’s right, you’re a faggot, and what do you like, faggot?” he sarcastically asked.

I dropped my hands to my mostly bare legs and bent over, sniffling. “Please, sir,” I begged.

“Say it Peterson, or you’re off the team for good,” he sneered.  “What do you like?”

“Sucking dick….and…. being…being…being fucked in…in the ass,” I wept.

He hooked his thumbs into his shorts and underwear, pulled them down, and hooked them under his hefty balls. His massive cock stuck out from his overweight body, gleaming with perspiration and reeking of body odor. He grabbed a fistful of hair as he got close. I knew what he expected of me. I closed my eyes and let him do it. His spongy head slid between my lips and across my tongue, forcing its way through my gag reflex and down my throat. He rammed it in until his balls slapped against my chin. I felt like I was going to suffocate as he held it there. I could taste his sweat and musk. My nostrils burned with the foul odor radiating from his disgusting body.

“Look at me, faggot,” he ordered.

I reluctantly opened my eyes and looked up at him. I could feel my face turning purple from lack of air. I tried hopelessly to breathe through my nose, air barely able to make it to my lungs. He held me tight, impaled through my mouth on his dick. His mouth had an unnerving smile on it as he looked at me. It seemed like an eternity before he finally pulled me back, freeing himself of my throat. I gasped for air, just for him to thrust forward again, cutting off my ability to breathe once more. I reached up and began fruitlessly pushing on his thick legs. He just laughed and held me down. He pulled back again, letting me get a second of relief before piercing me once again. This kept going. He'd hold me down, choking me with his cock, for a minute or more, pull back, let me gasp, and then ram himself back inside of me.

Finally, after repeatedly suffocating me with his cock, he let go and pulled himself out. His cock was shiny with my saliva. My throat was on fire. I doubled over, planting my hands flat on the floor, and sputtered and gasped for air.

“On your feet faggot, get your faggot ass naked,” he ordered.

I quickly fumbled to my feet and struggled to take off my underwear, socks, and shoes. My dick was even more shriveled than when we started, barely a foreskin-covered head under my small patch of thin pubes. I put my hands on my head, knowing that was what he wanted. He walked over to the wall and came back with a metal folding chair.

“Bend over, grab the back of the chair,” he commanded.

I did as I was told and bent over and grabbed the cold metal of the chair. I felt exposed, my ass slightly parted, I could feel the cool air of the room on my hole. I watched him as he walked to his desk, opened a drawer, and pulled out some things, placing them on his desk. I couldn’t tell exactly what they were, but I knew that they couldn’t be good.

He walked back to me with a bottle of lube in one hand and a vibrator in the other. He put the vibrator on the chair in front of me. It was black and ribbed and had to be at least a foot long. He placed a hand on my left ass cheek, pulling the flesh aside, exposing me more than I already was. I felt the slippery lube squirted down my crack and then a finger roughly jabbed into me. I grunted and gritted my teeth. He roughly rammed one, then two fingers in and out of my ass, applying more lube, getting me ready for that huge vibrator.

“Even after I’ve fucked you so many times, your little boy pussy is still so tight,” he moaned. “I’ve got something special planned for you today.”

With hand roughly fingering my ass with two fingers, he reached down, pressing his exposed cock into my right ass cheek, and grabbed the vibrator, flipping it on as he stood back up. It buzzed loudly as he slid it from my tailbone down my crack, pulling his violating fingers from my body. The hard, pulsing sex object rested at my hole. I knew better than to clench. I tried my best to relax and prepare for the brutal intrusion that was about to happen. Coach Smith slid the toy away from my hole, teasing my crack with it, pressing it against my opening as he passed by, but not fully invading my body. He ran his free hand, down my ass cheek, between my legs, and roughly grabbed my balls, massaging them, rolling them between his fingers. I willed myself to stay soft, even as those fingers moved to my cock, and began to pull my foreskin up and down, stroking my cock. I wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of getting me hard. He slowly let the wandering of the vibrator target closer and closer, zoning in on its inevitable target as he continued to jerk me off and force me to get hard.

“I don’t know why you’re fighting it, we already established that you’re a cock hungry faggot, why don’t you just admit it, and enjoy me giving you what your horny body wants," he said right before he shoved the vibrator halfway into my ass.

My mouth hung up and my eyes widened as I groaned in pain.  He pulled it out an inch and pushed it in further.

"Ah, it hurts," I groaned.

“Shut up, faggot, don’t pretend like you don’t want this,” he chastised.

I clenched my jaw tightly as the remaining length of the phallus was shoved completely inside of me, filling my insides with tingling vibrations. He continued to pull on my cock, and I continued to fight off, successfully so far, an unwanted erection. He began to pull the toy out before pushing it back in, slowly fucking me with it. In and out, my hole stretched tightly around it. He tried different angles, moving up and down and to the side like he was trying to find something buried in my body. I knew what it was, or at least what it did. It never felt good, being fucked, it always hurt, but there was something in my body that, sometimes, made another part of my body react in a way that horrified me and made me question everything. Every time I got hard while he was fucking me, it made me question whether I was truly as straight as I thought. Straight boys don’t get erect from a cock in their ass. That’s what Coach Smith would say, and it was hard to argue with that. That statement rang true. How could it not be true, straight boys liked girls and got hard from girls, not boys.

Electricity raced through my nerves. I stiffened my entire body, tensing every muscle that I could. I wasn’t going to get hard. Another shockwave radiated from inside my ass. I clenched my fists on the chair tightly, closed my eyes, and focused. Bam, it hit it again. Bam, and again. Bam, and again. My cock jumped, throbbed, stiffened. Three quick jolts and I was rock hard.

“See, you wouldn’t be hard if you didn’t like this,” he teased as he gave my stiff cock a few tugs.  

I was defeated. He pushed the vibrator completely in me, pulled his hand away from my cock, and walked back to his desk. I didn’t even bother watching to see what he would grab, it didn’t matter. The vibrator was right against that spot, deep inside, buzzing away, keeping me hard. There was nothing I could do.

“Open,” he said.

I opened my mouth, and he shoved a rubber ball attached to some sort of harness into my mouth, stretching my jaw painfully. He quickly fastened it around my head. He pulled me up by my neck, spun me around, and forced me to sit in the chair. He yanked my arms behind the back of the chair and tied my wrists together. My shoulders ached as they were stretched. He reached around and pinched at my small nipples, pulling on them. I let out a muffled protest that fell on deaf ears.

“Spread your legs,” he barked.

I did, spreading them as wide as I could, not wanting to incur the wrath of the violent man. I watched as he knelt and ran a hand from my left knee, slowly up my inner thigh, down the crease of my groin, pushing my cock down and letting it spring up.

“Look at how horny you are,” he mocked. “Such a faggot.”

He grabbed some more rope and made quick work of tying my leg so that I couldn't close it. He moved to the other side and did the same to my right leg. I was now completely immobilized in a very vulnerable position. He stood again, went to his desk, and returned with a piece of black cloth. He wrapped it around my face, plunging my world into darkness.

“I’ll be back, don’t go anywhere,” he said laughing.

I listened as he went down the stairs, hearing the heavy door close behind him. The toy was still vibrating away inside of me. I tried to wiggle my body, so it wasn't in that spot, but it was impossible. I was stuck, steel hard cock, tied to a chair, blinded and gagged. 

The bell rang. ‘I guess I’m missing lunch,’ I thought to myself.

I felt my cock throb occasionally, a bead of precum running down my thin shaft, but no one else was there. All through lunch, I was forced to endure the constant unwanted pleasure from the intruding sex toy jammed up my ass.

Coach Smith returned right before the bell rang again for the fourth period. He would probably tell my teacher he needed me for football tryouts or some bull shit like that. I was trapped here until he wanted to let me go. I heard kids getting dressed in the locker room below, and then he left again.

It was several minutes before I heard the door open, and the sound of two people ascending the stairs. The footsteps grew closer, finally peaking the top and freezing.

"Sir?" a boy's voice quavered nervously after a few moments followed by a pause and then a "Sir, please."

“Don’t worry Hendricks, he likes it. Can’t you tell by the adorable little boner he’s sporting,” Coach Smith said in a deep grave voice.

Hendricks, that must mean Jason. How did he end up with Coach Smith? I had always been under the impression that I was the only boy he was molesting. I was the only boy stupid enough to put myself in a situation like this, but here Jason was, witnessing me stripped naked, fully erect, and tied to a chair.

Their footsteps approached before Coach Smith said, “Kneel.”

Jason’s warm, wet mouth slid down my cock. I felt myself hit the back of his throat.

Chapter Text

After Jimmy left, I spent the rest of Saturday with my little brothers. We played video games, went back outside to kick a soccer ball, and watched TV with our parents after dinner. I was glad they hadn't been involved in the sexual misconduct forced upon us by our tormenting blackmailer, at least today. What I had been forced to do to Jimmy was cruel. The image of his bruised testicles would be burned into my mind forever. The sight of my penis penetrating him, and my cum leaking from his anus is something I wish I could bleach from my mind, but it would most likely be stuck with me forever.

That evening, I noticed that Josiah didn't take a bath with Blake like he usually did; he showered by himself. This wasn't the first time he had done this, but it was rare. I tried not to think about it too much, he was getting older. He might have just wanted to get clean quickly instead of soaking in a bath, we did have a busy day. He slept in his bed instead of mine that night, and I was relieved he didn't visit me for another sex talk.

I found sleep difficult to find. I tossed and I turned, failing to get comfortable. It eventually descended upon me, but it was far from restful. I found myself in my room, alone, naked, and aroused. My penis pointed straight out from my body aching for stimulation, but I couldn't touch it. I tried and tried, but I was not in control of my body. My body turned, forcing me to look into a mirror, and I saw my face; it was mine, but there was something completely uncanny about it. A wicked, cruel, unnatural smile that curled nearly to my ears sent a frigid shiver down my spine. I was forced to turn around and there was Jimmy. He was still dressed, but he quickly began removing his clothes. His shirt, then shorts, and finally ratty underwear. His penis was rock hard, jutting from his body, hairless, his head just barely sticking out of his foreskin. My excitement refused to wane, my penis still painfully erect, as Jimmy dropped to his knees and swallowed it right down to the root. I grabbed a fistful of his spiked hair and began plowing into him. Everything went black as pleasure surged through my body. I opened my eyes and was forced to look down at him, his green eyes, lifeless, doll-like, staring right back at me. I blinked and suddenly we were on my bed, Jimmy handcuffed to the headboard, his legs pulled up to his shoulders. I was thrusting into him, my penis pounding his butt right under his bruised and battered balls. He was still hard despite me using him. We both moaned loudly. I blinked again, and it was no longer Jimmy I was thrusting into, it was Josiah. His face was covered in cum, mixing with the tears pouring out of his eyes. I kept sliding in and out of his hole, unable to stop myself from raping my brother. I slowly began leaning down and extended my tongue to lick the sticky, thick, sperm from his face.

I woke up, drenched in sweat and hard. My penis twitched in my pajamas, achingly erect. My chest rose and fell rapidly as I stared at the ceiling. I was wired, there was no way I was going to be able to get back to sleep and I needed to figure out what to do with the steel rod at my groin. I couldn’t touch myself, not after that dream, no way. I just lay there, hard, my penis refusing to soften, for who knows how long.

I must have fallen asleep at some point because I woke up to a sunbeam catching me in the eye. Josiah and Blake were gone, probably up early and playing on the switch. I sat up, stretched my arms out, and thanked god that my penis wasn't still hard. I pulled off my pajamas, got dressed, and headed downstairs to grab some breakfast.

The rest of the day was uneventful, though I panicked every time my phone buzzed, worried the perverted man would ruin my day, though he never did. I thought about turning it off, but the consequences of ignoring our blackmailer would be worse than anything he could force us to do, or at least I thought so. It was an ordinary day for all of us, nothing happened. We played, hung out, and just acted like kids. I even managed some time to get my math homework done for Mr. Craft's class.

Josiah and Blake bathed together before bed, coming in wrapped in towels, stripping off without any inhibitions, and pulling on their pajamas. I had already showered and was lying in my bed reading a book. I was wearing a loose nightshirt and a pair of boxer briefs that were probably a bit too small. They climbed into their beds, Josiah in the top bunk and Blake on the bottom, and Mom came in and tucked them in, turning the lights off as she left. It was late, but I didn't want to sleep. The dream I had last night was still haunting me. I pulled out my phone, stuck my earbuds in my ear, and scrolled through TikTok. I was engrossed in my phone a few inches from my face, scrolling endlessly through short videos when someone tapped on my shoulder. I nearly jumped out of my skin, whipped my head around, and saw Josiah standing next to my bed. He didn't wait for an invitation, he just crawled in, put his head on my pillow, and stared at me. I pulled my earbuds out, put my phone away, and looked back at him.

“You nearly gave me a heart attack,” I said.

“I can’t sleep,” he responded.

“Neither can I,” I admitted.

“My penis won’t stop getting hard,” he said as if it was the most normal thing to say to one’s brother.

“That’s, uh, hm, uh,” I said trying to find the right words to say.

“If I touch it, it’ll get soft, but then, it just gets hard again,” he said bluntly.

“Josiah,” I begged, hoping he would stop.

"But," he started before pausing as if to ponder whether he wanted to say the next words. "Benny, Blake, and I, we, uh, did something that, uh, I think will make it stay soft longer."

My heart and mind raced wildly through the possibilities of what he could be talking about. Friday, Josiah and Blake had been exposed to so many new things, things they should not know at their age, not even my age, but they did. I tried to stay calm, but I could feel my skin getting clammy. I stared at the ceiling, not looking at my brother, leaving an awkward silence between us. I'm sure he was looking at me, waiting for a response, but the only thing I could bring myself to do was lay there and wish that this wasn't happening.

"It made my wiener tingle nice," he said. "It's…kinda gross though," he added trailing off.

I still lay there, silent, my mind doing cartwheels to process where this conversation was going. I thought about Friday, touching Josiah and Blake's tiny erection as they both dry came. Maybe that's all they did. Maybe they just touched each other. I wanted to believe that, but something deep in my gut told me it was worse than that, how could they know anything more than that? How could they know about blow jobs? The only thing they'd done with us was get masturbated. They hadn't even seen anyone else get a blow job.

“I can show you; I can do you first,” he said after a break, placing a hand on my upper thigh, “but only if you promise to do me after.”

“Josiah, what are you doing?!” I hoarsely rasped, frozen with shock.

“I thought it was weird at first, too, but it feels so good,” he said, sliding his hand towards my crotch.

“Stop, Josiah, please,” I pleaded.

His hand stopped, resting on my clothed pubis, less than an inch from my genitals. I sighed deeply and finally looked at him. He pressed his hips forward, and I could feel his arousal.

“Josiah, what exactly did you do with Benny and Blake?” I asked.

“It’s going to sound really gross,” he said.

“Just tell me,” I sighed, closing my eyes tightly as if that would protect me from what I was about to hear.

He took a deep breath before quickly and quietly saying, "We sucked on each other's wieners until they felt tingly."

“Why did you do that?” I asked as calmly as I could.

“Benny said he learned from a man on the phone with Carson and Jason. I didn’t want to do it at first, so Benny did it to Blake, and then Blake did it to Benny, and after watching them, my weewee was all stiff, and I wasn’t sure if I wanted to or not, but they both looked like they really enjoyed it, so I let Benny do it to me, and it did feel amazing,” he said, his excitement growing as he told me what happened.

I knew it. I knew the man was involved somehow. He must have made Carson or Jason give Benny a blow job. I couldn’t believe it. The man was a sick pervert. Benny is only 3 years old. I felt sick to my stomach.

"Josiah, that's not something you should do with your brother, or anyone really," I started saying before Josiah interrupted.

“I know, but it feels good, and the man on the phone isn’t making us do it,” he said.

“But that still doesn’t make it right,” I said gently.

He looked at me with puppy dog eyes, his head propped up on his bent arm. “My thingy is just so hard,” he whined.

“Josiah, I know,” I said before he butted in again.

“No, you don’t,” he said, louder than he should have. “You didn’t have your wiener in a mouth. You didn’t get the tingly feelings. I did. I felt them, and now my body wants more.”

"Josiah, keep your voice down," I hushed him. "You're going to wake Blake, or worse Mom and Dad."

“You can help me, but you won’t,” he said, rolling over to face away from me.

"It's not like that, Josiah. I wish I could help you, but not like that. It's not normal," I tried to explain.

“Maybe it’s not normal, but you could still do it. You do a bunch of not normal things, like handcuffing me to a bed, tickling my feet, and touching my penis, but you won’t do something I want you to do,” he snapped.

“I was forced to do that; I didn’t want to do those things,” I shot back.

“So what, you still did them, even though I asked you to stop, and now you won’t do the thing I want you to do,” he said angrily.

“Josiah, please,” I begged.

He rolled back over to face me, pushed himself up on his knees, lifted his shirt, and pushed down the front of his pajamas. “Look at how hard I am,” he snarled.

He pulled his pajamas back up and let his shirt fall. He fell back down on the pillow and sobbed. I put my arm around him and pulled him in tight for a hug. “It’s okay,” I said softly.

His body shook with another sob, "No it's not."

I held him silently, tightly against me, his erection jabbing me. His face was resting against my chest. I just lay there, motionless, until his breathing grew steady, and I felt his boner wane. I closed my eyes and joined him in sleep. 

Chapter Text

Coach Smith held my head down, pushing Aiden's cock deeper into my throat. He wasn't as big as Carson, but I still found myself fighting back my gag reflex, literally choking on cock. Coach Smith's fingers interlocked in my hair, gripping the back of my head tightly, as he pulled me back and then roughly forced me back down on Aiden's stiff rod, holding me down once more. I swallowed back the bile that tried to inch its way up my throat. He repeated that, again, pulling me back and jamming me down, each time holding me down as I gagged, sputtered, and coughed. Each time he pulled me back, I fought for air, barely able to catch my breath before being aggressively shoved back down on Aiden's prick. I braced myself with my hands on Aiden's spread legs, trying to keep myself from blacking out from lack of air.

“That's it, little faggot boy, pleasure that Jap cock,” Coach Smith rasped as he used my mouth to masturbate Aiden.  

His hand loosened, but he still pushed and pulled me up and down. Aiden moaned into his gag, and I tasted the salty taste of precum flowing from his piss slit. I could also feel my cock leaking, spreading a growing wet spot in my underwear. What the fuck was wrong with me. I knew I was gay, but I shouldn't be enjoying being forced to suck another boy's cock.

“Keep sucking, little faggot,” Coach Smith said as he let go of my head and took a step back.

I continued bobbing my head up and down on Aiden's dick, but I didn't go as deep, always stopping short of my gag reflex, allowing myself to breathe. I could feel Aiden's cock jumping in my mouth and wondered if he could cum. He had a few scraggly hairs above his sausage, so there was a good chance he could.

“Keep sucking him, until I get back,” Coach Smith ordered, “but don't you dare let him cum. I'll know if you stop. That mouth better be moving at all times, or you can kiss the football team goodbye.”

I glanced over to Coach Smith and saw his laptop pointing at us with the cam light illuminated; he was recording me sucking a cock. It wasn't the first video of me giving a blow job, but it was just added to the blackmail these disgusting perverted men had on me. I slowed my pace so that Aiden wouldn't cum; I didn't want to disobey Coach Smith's orders. The last thing I needed was not to make the football team. I had done so much to make the team this year, I wasn't about to blow it by making Aiden spill his load down my throat.

Coach Smith walked down the stairs and left Aiden and me alone. I was now left to my thoughts while I slowly slid Aiden's foreskin-covered cock in and out of my mouth. His head would protrude as I bottomed out and slip back in as I pulled back. I ran my tongue across the underside of his cock savoring the smooth texture of his slippery boyhood, eliciting a pained, gagged, moan from Aiden's stuffed mouth. That sound was intoxicating, overwhelming my adolescent brain. I reached down with my right hand, letting it slide into my pants and soaked underwear to grab my achingly hard prick. I let out a moan into Aiden's dick as it slid deep into my mouth. I reached up with my other hand and placed it on Aiden's ab-riddled belly. God! He was so muscular, harder than Carson either. Carson was probably stronger, but the thin, pure muscle feel of Aiden's stomach made my cock lurch in my hand. Aiden took in a quick breath through his nose as my hand made contact with him. I groped myself, not wanking, knowing that Coach Smith would be pissed if I came before he told me to. I was giving into my animal instincts, likely giving Coach Smith what he wanted. My fingers slid across the ridges of those tight abs, and I was in heaven. I knew the camera was recording, but feeling Aiden up was the least of the things I was doing right now.

I looked up his body from my cock filled position and admired him. I had just cum less than 2 hours ago, filling Jimmy's ass with my teenage spunk, but my body was rip-roaring, ready to go again. A moment of clarity grasped me. What was I doing?! Aiden didn't want this; he probably wasn't gay, and he definitely didn't consent to me feeling him up. I pulled my hand from his body but left my other in my pants squeezing my cock to try to fight off the sexual desire that was trying to take over.

I put my mind elsewhere as I focused on my task. My hand squeezed my raging hard-on, as I willed it to go down. I lost track of the time. My mouth and jaw ached from such a long, drawn-out blow job. I'm sure Aiden was desperate to cum; the whimpers of pleasure escaping his lips made that completely evident. We were both sexually charged teenagers with libidos to match. I kept my eyes closed and just kept my head moving up and down, repeatedly, keeping Aiden leaking into my mouth, his salty emissions coating my tongue and sliding down my throat.

The entire class period passed, and I heard the shuffling of boys into the locker room below. They were completely unaware of the perversion Coach Smith had two of his students performing just out of view of the locker room. Then, came the heavy footsteps of the overweight pedophile huffing his large frame up the stairs. His raunchy laughter filled my ears as he peaked the steps. I opened my eyes and looked at him just as he slipped his shorts down to reveal his swollen cock, a bead of precum glistening at the tip. His hand gripped it tightly and he began to slowly stroke it as he made his way over to Aiden and me.

"Good boy, Hendricks, good boy, you're a well-trained little fag aren't you?" he praised in a spine-chilling tone.

I looked at Aiden's nearly bare crotch as I continued to mouth fuck him. Coach Smith placed a hand on my shoulder and began to lower himself behind me. His weight pushed down on my shoulders, and I felt his cock slide down my shirt and across my shorts, leaving a wet trail. Then, he grabbed the back of my shorts and underwear and slowly slid them down under my ass. He reached up with his right hand and pressed into my back. It arched, and I felt the cool air breeze against my ass. I froze half-way up Aiden's cock, but a quick push by Coach Smith's hand resumed my sucking. Carson had fucked my ass, and I had enjoyed it. I knew that was what was coming. I knew Coach Smith planned to fuck me deep in my guts with his large dick.

“That's it little bitch, keep sucking that tiny Asian cock,” Coach Smith growled.

The man spat into my spread ass crack, and I felt the slimy, wet wad of spit slide down towards my hole. His rough finger slipped across the goop and jabbed into me unceremoniously. I let out a howl of pain, garbled by the cock logged in my throat as he began to roughly finger fuck me. His free hand grabbed the back of my head and pushed me back down Aiden's prick.

“Don't you dare stop sucking him,” he snarled.

I clenched my eyes, forcing a tear to run down my cheek, starting a steady flow. A second finger quickly joined the first. I grunted but kept sucking. I was going to be strong. I was going to be strong. I tried to will this not to happen, but I knew it was futile. Coach Smith was going to rape me. He was going to shove his cock up my ass and rape me. Being forced to do stuff with Carson, his brothers, or even my brother, was one thing, but this was something completely different and totally worse. At least with Carson, I could try to enjoy being close to him. I could imagine that he was willingly getting sexual with me. With Coach Smith, there was no happy place for me to go to. There was no way to spin this into a happy moment. This was pure, unadulterated ass rape.

His fingers pulled from my ass, and for a moment, I thought, hopelessly, that maybe it was done. Maybe he would just finger me. But then, I felt it, that unfortunately familiar feeling of spongy, hard cock head at my back door.

“It's a shame Carson got your virginity,” Coach Smith said. “Little fag Aiden here, I took his. He pretends to not like it, but that little prick of his always gets hard.”

Then, there was the pressure, the pushing. I clenched down my ass. I was going to fight him as best I could. Maybe, he would give up. Maybe he wouldn't rape me. He wrapped his large hands around my waist and pulled me back as he applied constant pressure forward with his hefty body. My clench broke as I took in a quick breath. Blinding, sharp, white pain ripped through my ass as he slid in, mostly dry. I felt his wiry pubes brush up against my ass. He went in all the way in one quick push. I screamed into Aiden's cock as every muscle in my body tensed in response to the overwhelming pain emanating from my rear. He pushed in even deeper and I felt his large, heavy, low-hanging balls bounce against mine. He was all the way in me.

“God, you're fucking tight, for a faggot,” he laughed cheerfully.

 I pulled off Aiden's cock and pleaded, “Please, you don't have to do this!”

His response came quickly. A rough hand cupped the back of my head, forcing me back onto Aiden.

“Make him cum, fill your mouth, but don't swallow. You want this to be over, you better be quick about it,” he demanded.

I quickly bobbed my head up and down to draw Aiden's cum out as fast as I could. Aiden moaned loudly and 30 seconds later, his cock shot a huge load across my tongue. I held it there, trying not to gag from the salty, slimy, thick goop gathering in my mouth. Aiden started to soften, and I pulled off carefully, making sure not to spill any of the teenage emissions.

Coach Smith, still impaling me with his cock, grabbed my throat with his arm, pulled me up to him, and pressed his lips into mine. His tongue fought its way into my mouth, spreading my lips and swapping Aiden's cum between our mouths. He tasted foul, matching his scent; the taste and texture of Aiden's cum did little to help. He pulled my body into him, letting his disgusting, molesting hands run under my shirt, to touch my thin body while his tongue violated my mouth and his cock violated my ass. He started to rock back and forth, scraping my insides with his manhood, sending searing pain through my body. My cock refused to wane, straining against my underwear and shorts, pulled down in the back. He reached a hand down and grabbed my shaft, giving it a firm squeeze.

He pulled his lips from mine and taunted me, “You may think I'm raping you, but this,” he gave it a few quick tugs, “tells the true story. You're a cock hungry, bottom boy, who loves to take man-dick up your tight little boy pussy.”
He let go of my cock and pushed me forward, moving his hands to my thin hips. He began to power thrust, moving in and out of me like a steam train piston, plowing my ass like it was the last thing he was going to do. His heavy breaths grated my ears as his sweat dripped down onto my partially exposed back. Tears streamed down my face, dripping onto the floor as I was brutally assaulted. There was nothing I could do. There was no ending this without him getting his way, and his way was fucking my ass.
I opened my eyes and looked up at Aiden, nude, tied, gagged, and blindfolded, he looked pitiful. I'm sure he could hear my grunts of pain as Coach Smith raped me. I wondered how long Coach Smith had been raping Aiden. This was my first time, but I'm sure it wasn't going to be my last.

Coach Smith's thrusts became long, and his breath became ragged. He was going to cum inside of me. He was going to fill me with his seed.

“Take my cum, you filthy little whore,” he groaned as I felt the hot, wet, fire spill from his cock into my guts.

He collapsed forward onto me. I barely managed to stay on my hands and knees as his heavy body pressed against mine. He finally pulled his cock from my ass with a sloppy plop. I felt his cum drip from my rear into my underwear. He pulled them up, mashing his slop into my ass, balls, and cock.

“I'll see you two at tryouts after school,” he said nonchalantly, as he wrote up some late passes for our last class of the day.

Chapter Text

This was really a weird weekend, I don't know how to feel about it. It started on Friday with Michael handcuffing us to the bed, and then gross stuff happening. Then on Saturday, Benny wanted to suck on my wiener. And now, my thing gets hard all the time. Yesterday, for the first time in a long time, I took a shower by myself. I started soaping up my body, and when my hand touched my private spot, it got really hard. I don't know what took over me, but my hand gripped it and began moving up and down really fast. I got to feel that wonderful tingly sensation that Benny's mouth had given me. After that, for a while at least, my weewee stayed soft. 

Sunday came, and Blake and I spent a lot of it playing on the switch and throwing a football around. My weewee kept getting hard though. I didn't know what to do. It would rub against my shorts and get hard. It would bounce while I ran and get hard. I would just be sitting there, and it would get hard. After a few times, I went to the bathroom, dropped my shorts and underwear down to my ankles, grabbed myself like I had in the shower and started pulling back and forth on it. Soon, the tingly feelings ripped through me again. It was magical, and for a little bit, it stayed soft. But, that didn't last. Soon, it was getting hard again. I went back to the bathroom four more times that day to make the tingly feeling in my peepee. 

I was looking forward to showering by myself again that night, but Blake really wanted me to take a bath with me. He begged and begged, and threatened to get mom if I didn't. I didn't have a good reason not to join him, or at least not one I could tell Blake about, so I finally relented and went to the bathroom with him, closing the door behind us. 

I started the water, letting warm before plugging the drain to fill it up. Blake and I stripped off our clothes and stood naked in front of each other. I'd never thought it was weird before this weekend. Being naked in front of my brother used to normal, but now something had changed. I looked at his naked body, and my wiener decided it was a good time to get hard again. 

“Your thingy is hard,” Blake said pointing at my privates. 

“It's been doing that a lot lately,” I replied bashfully. 

“Mine too, more than it used to,” Blake said almost excitedly. “I can't stop thinking about the way it felt when we were in the tree house with Benny.” 

My heart began to race in my chest as I replayed those blissful moments in my head.

“Yeah...” I said trailing off and looking down, kicking my feet against the bath mat.

I looked back up, and Blake was hard now as well. 

“I got hard, too,” Blake said with a sly grin on his face. 

“Let's get in the bath, the waters all filled up,” I said, quickly changing the subject. 

We climbed in the bath together, our wieners both proudly sticking straight out from our hairless bodies, gently bobbing and swaying as we swung our legs into the tub. Our hard weewees stuck out of the water, our pinkish purple heads like little islands in between our legs. Blake was staring at mine, I could tell. I looked at his, harder than I had ever seen it. 

“I found a way to make your wiener go soft,” I said softly.

“Really?!” Blake replied with a big smile. “What is it?”

“You just have to pull on it until it feels tingly, like it did when we were in the tree house with Benny,” I said quietly. 

Blake tilted his head to the side and narrowed his eyes. “You pull on it?” he asked. “Like this?”

He grabbed his hard stick and pulled it away from his body before letting go with a grimace.

“That hurts!” Benny whined. “And I'm still hard.”

“No, like this,” I said, grabbing my wiener and rubbing my hand back and forth, up and down, my shaft. 

Blake watched intently for awhile before grabbing his own stiff peepee and copying me. We sat there, facing each other, our hands splashing the water as we stroked our things. I found myself watching Blake, and his eyes were locked onto me. I started to feel like I was going to pee, and I knew that meant I was close. I picked up my pace. My chest heaved with heavy breaths as my hand went faster, gripping my peepee tight., My eyes forced themselves shut as the tingles rushed through my entire body. I heard Blake gasp a few moments later. The gentle sound of the water splashing ceased, replaced with our heavy breathing. 

I slowly opened my eyes and saw Blake doing the same. Both of our sausages had shrunken back down to tiny shriveled noodles between our legs. I smiled at Blake, and he smiled back. 

“That was amazing,” Blake remarked. 

“That's my sixth time today!” I said, boasting. 

“Wow!” Blake said, sounding impressed. 

“We should probably get washed up,” I said blushing.

“Yeah,” Blake said grabbing some soap.

We washed up our bodies and hair before rinsing off. We grabbed our towels, wrapped them around our waists and headed to our room. Michael was lying in bed reading a book. Blake and I dropped our towels and grabbed our pajamas. After we got dressed, I climbed up to the top bunk and waited for mom to come tuck us in. She came not too long after, gave us each a kiss on the forehead, wished us a good night, turned off the lights and shut the door. 

I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but my weewee had other plans. It got so hard, and every way I lay, it ached. I couldn't get comfortable. I tossed and turned and will it to behave, but it wouldn't. I opened my eyes and saw the glow of Michael's phone coming from his bed. I scooted myself up and peered over the edge of the bunk bed and saw him scrolling on his phone with his earbuds in. I thought about using my new found secret of making my peter soft, but that never lasted too long. What I really needed was what Benny had given me. 

I thought about it for a long moment, staring at the ceiling, thinking of how I was going to convince Michael to do that disgusting thing. What I finally settled on was that he owed me for what he did to us on Friday. I climbed down the ladder, placing my feet gently on the floor before creeping over to Michael and tapping him on the shoulder.

He nearly jumped out of his skin. I climbed into bed with him, pulling the covers over myself. He pulled out his ear buds and put his phone on his nightstand. Now we were starring at each other.

“You nearly gave me a heart attack,” Michael finally said. 

“I can't sleep,” I spat out. 

Michael closed his eyes for a long blink before sighing and saying, “Neither can I.”

“My penis won't stop getting hard,” I kind of blurted out.

Michael looked at me like I was crazy before hemming and hawing, so I kept going.

“If I touch it, it'll get soft, but then, it just gets hard again,” I said.

His eyes went wide like he was a deer in headlights. “Josiah,” he whined. 

I kept going, wanting my ding-a-ling in his mouth like my life depended on it. “But...Benny, Blake, and I, we, uh, did something that, uh, I think will make it stay soft longer.”

Michael didn't say anything, he just starred at me with a blank expression on his dimly lit face. It was unlike him to not know something. He was the genius in the family. The rest of us were athletic, he was smart. 

After waiting for what felt like forever, I just kept going. “It made my wiener tingle nice...it's kinda gross though,” I said, letting the last word trail off into the silence of the room. 

Michael still didn't say anything, and he still had that dumb look on his face. It scrunched-up, and his forehead wrinkled like he was running through a million things in his stupid brain. 

I couldn't take it anymore. I pushed the blanket down towards our feet, placed a hand on his upper thigh while saying, “ I can show you; I can do you first, but only if you promise to do me after.”

“Josiah, what are you doing?!?” Michael hissed, sounding completely panicked. 

I was doing this. My weewee was so hard, I would do anything to make it soft. 

“I thought it was weird at first, too, but it feels so good,” I said while sliding my hand up his leg. 

I felt Michael's leg tremble as he begged, “Stop, Josiah, please.”

I stopped moving my hand, it was so close to his weenie. He sighed, like he was relieved and looked at me. I thrust my hardness into him, showing him why I was doing this. 

“Josiah, what exactly did you do with Benny and Blake?” Michael asked, though it sounded more like an accusation that a question.

I felt my face burn red as I quietly said, “It's going to sound really gross.”

“Just tell me,” he sighed before closing his eyes like he was bracing for bad news.

I steadied my breathing before letting it all out. “We sucked on each other's wieners until they felt tingly.”

“Why did you do that?!?” Michael accused like it was the worst thing in the world. 

I saw no reason to lie to Michael, so I told him the truth, “Benny said he learned from a man on the phone with Carson and Jason. I didn’t want to do it at first, so Benny did it to Blake, and then Blake did it to Benny, and after watching them, my weewee was all stiff, and I wasn’t sure if I wanted to or not, but they both looked like they really enjoyed it, so I let Benny do it to me, and it did feel amazing,”

It felt good to say it out loud, and I was excited that it might actually happen again, but then Michael shattered those dreams with, “Josiah, that's not something you should do with your brother, or anyone really.”

“I know, but it feels good, and the man on the phone isn't making us do it,” I said, interrupting Michael mid sentence. 

“But that still doesn't make it right,” he scolded. 

I felt tears welling in my eyes. “ My thingy is just so hard,” I said, holding back from crying.

“Josiah, I know,” Michael said mockingly. 

“No you don't,” I snapped back. “You didn’t have your wiener in a mouth. You didn’t get the tingly feelings. I did. I felt them, and now my body wants more.”

"Josiah, keep your voice down, you're going to wake Blake, or worse Mom and Dad,” he responded, more worried about getting in trouble than how I felt. 

“You can help me, but you won't!” I said, rolling away from him, pouting. 

 "It's not like that, Josiah. I wish I could help you, but not like that. It's not normal," he said.

“Maybe it’s not normal, but you could still do it. You do a bunch of not normal things, like handcuffing me to a bed, tickling my feet, and touching my penis, but you won’t do something I want you to do,” I shot back at him.

“I was forced to do that; I didn't want to do those thing,” he said, trying to smart his way out of helping me. 

“So what, you still did them,” I smarted right back at him. “Even though I asked you to stop, and now you won't do the things I want you to do.”

“Josiah, please,” he whined.

I rolled over and glared at him. I sat up on my knees, pulled my shirt up, and shoved my pajamas down to show my hard prick to Michael. 

“Look at how hard I am!” I snapped. 

I pulled my pajamas back over my wiener and let go of my shirt. I wasn't winning the war against the tears. I felt one drip from the corner of my eye and fall down my cheek. I let myself go and face planted into Michael's pillow. My entire body shook with a trembling sob as my feelings overwhelmed my mind. Michael put his arm around me and hugged me tightly. 

“It's okay,” he whispered in my ear. 

My stomach shook with another powerful wave of sadness. “No it's not,” I said coldly. 

We lay there, face to face, and I could feel my hard peepee poking Michael. He knew how hard I was, but refused to help me. I pushed my face into his chest and continued to cry. I drifted off to sleep with him holding me and my wiener still like steel. 

As I slept, I dreamed of being in that tree house again with Benny and Blake. We sucked and licked at each other's hard willies. Again and again, the tingly feelings rushed through my body. Repeatedly, my entire world shook with these new found sensations. Over and over, I wanted more. 

I woke early the next morning, the light of the morning sun barely illuminating the room through the blinds. I was still curled up in Michael's arm, and my wiener was still as hard as ever. I could feel Michael's hardness, but I knew that he was going to be no help with this, but I thought about the bathtub last night. Blake hadn't questioned whether what we were doing was wrong; he just went along with it. It would be risky with Michael sleeping here, but it was a risk I had to take. I couldn't get hard at school. My teacher would get suspicious if I went to the bathroom to take care of these unwanted hardons. No, getting Blake to suck on my thingy was the only way I was going to make it through the day without getting hard. 

I gently slid out from under Michael's arm and crept over to Blake's bed. I placed my hand on his shoulder and gently shook him. He startled awake and looked at me with wide-open eyes. 

“What? Why are you waking me up so early? It's still dark,” he said sleepily. 

“You remember what we did in the bath last night?” I asked.

“Yeah?” he said puzzled.

“Well, I've got a problem, and I need your help to solve it?” I responded. 

“Just go pull on it,” he said. “I'm sleepy.”

“But there's a way to make it stay soft longer,” I sighed. 

He pushed himself up and tilted his head at me, just like he did last night in the tub. A grin grew, his lips curling up at the edges. 

“Okay, what is it?” he asked slyly. 

“You've already done it...” I said with a wink.

His eyes squinted at me before a realization came over his face. “What we did with Benny in the tree house?” he asked excitedly. 

“Yeah,” I said.

“You do me first,” he said as he sat up on his knees and shoved his pajama pants down to his mid-thighs. 

I wasted no time, I needed to get my turn. I wrapped my lips around Blake's head and started bobbing my head up and down on his hard thing. Blake grabbed my hair and began to thrust into my bouncing mouth. It only took a minute before Blake shuddered and held me down on his wiener. 

I slowly pulled off him, letting his, now soft, sausage fall from my lips. He looked down at me as I sat up. 

“My turn,” I said gleefully. 

I knelt, dropped my pants to my knees, letting my hard weewee pop out. Blake went slow, dropping down to his belly, and putting his mouth really close to my thing. I could feel his breathing on it, and it made it jump and twitch. He kissed the head and kept pushing through. It slowly slid between his lips, and I could feel his tongue rubbing against the underside. It was magical, the feeling of warm wetness over something that I thought was only good for peeing. He went slow, unlike me, moving his mouth up and down my stiff rod, but I was okay with that. The warm feelings grew in my crotch as he went up and down. I closed my eyes and let the pleasure wash over me. 

I was getting close, about to experience the best tingles in the world when I was jolted from my happy place by Michael's shrill voice, “What are you two doing?”

Chapter Text

Sleep had come for me, but it was not restful. I found myself in a black void, fully aware of my body but unable to move or see. My clothes vaporized from my body, and I felt myself growing erect. Something soft, warm, and moist pressed against the head of my penis. Warm, wet lips that kissed down the underside of my shaft. Gentle pecks, kissing me where no one should. I felt a throbbing in my genitals, and though I couldn't see or speak,  I could hear the soft, wet slurping of the disembodied mouth non-consensually pleasuring my most private of parts. A tongue slipped through those lips and began to lick right below my balls. I could feel the precum oozing from my piss slit as the tongue worked its way back over my testicles, up my shaft to swirl around and gather up my pre-ejaculate. I was frozen, paralyzed, unable to move, forced to endure this undesired delight. The lips parted more and swallowed me until they reached the base. The tongue ran along the underside as the lips moved back and forth. I tried to look down, tried to force myself to see who or what was doing this to me, but there was nothing but emptiness. I was floating in nothingness, being sucked by a bodyless mouth. I could feel my orgasm approaching. I fought it, doing my best to resist the erotic euphoria that wanted to wash over me. The sounds of heavy breathing pounded in my ears. Wet, soft slurps reverberated in my chest. My eyes forced themselves open just as I was about to cum, but the slurps remained. My penis was harder than I thought possible. I sat up, looked around the room, realizing it was still early and Josiah wasn't in bed with me anymore. I stood up and found him almost immediately with his penis in Blake's mouth.

What are you two doing?” I said in a panic, my voice cracking as it caught in my throat.

Blake pulled back from Josiah, and his face glowed red. Josiah gave me the nastiest look he had ever given. He knelt there, erection sticking out from his body, twitching with arousal.

“You always have to ruin everything!” He sneered. “I was almost at the tingles!”

Just then, I heard my phone vibrate on my nightstand. My head shot to the camera on the desk. It was aimed at my bed, but it was probably wide-angle. I quickly grabbed my phone, answering the call.

“Hello?” I said with a grimace.

“You interrupted such a wonderful spectacle,” the man on the other end of the line hissed. “But it's nothing to worry about, because now you can join in.”

My heart sank. “Please...” I started.

"Or I can show your entire school what you have been up to..." he interrupted.

“What do I need to do?” I asked in utter defeat.

“Just let your brothers do what they obviously want to do: suck your obnoxiously hard cock,” he jeered.

My hand instinctively covered my penis, which was obscenely tenting my boxer briefs. I was hard, incredibly so, but having my two younger brothers' mouths on my erection wasn't anywhere near what I wanted.   I glared at the webcam before looking at Josiah, still rock hard and kneeling on my bed.

"Well, Josiah, you're going to get what you wanted last night," I said, meaner than I meant to. "You and Blake have to suck me."

“Will you do us after?” Blake innocently asked.

"Yeah!" Josiah interjected, crossing his arms. "It's not fair for us to do you if you don't do us!"

Blake copied Josiah and crossed his arms as well. I could see the bulge in his pajamas.

"Fine, let's get this over with," I said, climbing into my bed and lying down with the phone still pressed to my ear.

“Have the older suck your cock while the younger one licks your balls,” the man hissed in my ear.  

"Ok, Josiah," I said with a deep sigh. "You have to suck my...penis, and Blake, you lick my..." I swallowed hard while choking back a tear, "You have to lick my balls."

Josiah and Blake hopped out of their bed, Josiah pulling his pants up as he did so, and jumped onto my bed on either side of my legs. Josiah grabbed the waistband of my boxer briefs and gave a few quick yanks to free them from my hardness. I reluctantly lifted my butt to let them easily slide down the rest of my legs, over my feet, leaving me in just my nightshirt. Josiah pushed that up over my belly button, leaving me feeling very exposed with my two younger brothers staring at my erection.

Josiah moved in first, slowly bringing his lips to the side of the head. Blake followed, bringing his lips to the opposite side. I leaned back and closed my eyes. I didn't want to watch this. Josiah licked down my shaft and then sucked in one of my balls for a second before letting it fall from his mouth; he giggled.

Josiah's lips spread, and he went down my shaft. I heard him gag a second later. He pulled off and complained, "You're too big!"

“Coach him, Michael,” the man's slimy voice taunted.

“Just do what you can and use your hand for the rest,” I said.

Josiah went as far as he could and then wrapped his hands around the rest of the shaft that wouldn't fit in his mouth. He began bobbing up and down while his hands slid and twisted over my shaft. Blake went to work, licking and sucking on my balls. The combination was intense, and if it weren't my brothers doing it, I would have ejaculated right then and there. I knew the man wouldn't put a stop to this. I knew his sick, perverted mind would only be satisfied once I came. I had to help Blake and Josiah out. I focused on the good feelings, trying to imagine that it was anyone else doing it besides them, but the first person that popped into my mind was Jimmy. I saw his blond head kneeling in front of me with my penis down his throat. I remembered his beaten and battered balls and my penis penetrating his anus. This wasn't helping. I pictured Lucy, her red hair and dazzling freckles that darted across her face. I clamped my eyes shut and willed it to be her that was between my legs. I would give anything for it to be anyone but my two younger brothers; even Carson would have been better. The gentle slurping and slopping sounds built as Josiah and Blake, my two younger brothers, pleasured my privates. In my ear, the man taunted and teased, calling me all sorts of depraved and sexually charged names, but I tuned them out. I was laser-focused, trying to force myself to cum into my brother's mouth.

"No warning for your little slut of a brother, you hear me, Michael?" the man chided.

He must have been able to tell I was getting close. I could feel my balls boiling as my eruption neared.

“Fill his mouth with your filthy cum,” he sneered in my ear just as my orgasm hit.

Josiah gagged as the first shot hit him in the back of the throat. He pulled off my penis, and the second shot hit him right in the nose. He spat my cum out of his mouth and onto Blake's face. Blake pulled away.

“Gross, you peed in my mouth!” Josiah yelled.

“It's sperm, not pee,” I said.

"Oh, right," Josiah said with a blush. "It's still gross, though.

My penis continued to twitch as dribbles of cum ran down my softening shaft.

“It's my turn now,” Josiah announced. “Blake almost gave me the tingles, but you interrupted it.

“Yes, Michael, suck your brother's cock, you horny little faggot,” the man ordered.

“Fine! Let me clean up first and then...” I started saying before the man interrupted.

“Leave the cum on your naughty little prick, slave.”

"Just come here, Josiah," I snapped.

He sat up on his knees with his erection jutting from his body. I leaned down and took his penis in my mouth and began to move my lips back and forth. He put his hand on my head and rocked his hips back and forth to meet my lips. He moaned and sighed as I blew him. I felt filthy with my cum drying on my privates and my brother's cock in my mouth. Blake sat and watched, his penis rock hard in his pajamas. It had only been a few minutes when I heard Josiah's breathing catch in his throat and felt his penis twitch across my tongue. He pulled it out of my mouth and looked over at Blake.

“Your turn,” he said.

Blake jumped onto the bed and slammed his pajamas down to his knees. His pale white genitals were throbbing and jerking on their own in eager anticipation. I closed my eyes and began sucking my youngest brother. I was humiliated, but it wasn't my choice. I shouldn't feel bad for what I'm being forced to do, especially since Blake and Josiah are willing this time. But that doesn't stop the guilt from washing over me. It's an ever-present force, weighing down on my soul. I'm corrupting my brothers in ways that they may never recover from. I'm destroying their childhood. It's my fault. I did this to them. This guilt builds and builds and starts to turn to rage and anger, not at the man, but at Carson. It's his fault. He's to blame, not me. I push these thoughts from my mind. I can't turn against my brothers. The man is why we're here. Carson is only 13 years old. He's horny, just like me. I wouldn't be as stupid as he is, but brains were never his strong suit.

Blake thrusts hard into my mouth and grabs hold of my hair as he dry orgasms. He holds me tight to him until he starts to soften.

“Wow, you're better at that than Josiah,” Blake says.

I don't know if that's a compliment I want, but I guess I have it.

"Until next time, my little plaything," the man says before hanging up.

“We need to get dressed and ready for school,” I say to Josiah and Blake.